The Uchiha family’s scum 1 To 53

He traveled through Naruto and became Uchiha Itachi’s younger brother and Sasuke’s twin brother.

From then on, Konoha had a strange Uchiha.

Although he belongs to a family that plays with eyes, he is severely myopic and has been wearing high-power glasses since birth. He is one of the few men in the Uchiha clan who is “blind” before he opens his Mangekyō.

It is clear that he is from the Uchiha clan, he does not like illusions or ninjutsu, but has a special liking for taijutsu.

He wears glasses and is as gentle as a gentleman. He speaks the softest words and uses the most ferocious fists.

He is the scoundrel of the Uchiha clan, but also the savior of the Uchiha clan. He also made Itachi realize that the so-called Konoha does not represent righteousness, and that the Uchiha clan is not purely evil.

When the three Uchiha brothers reached the pinnacle, the ninja world changed!

Best of fan fiction and amazing light & web novels…

My Website: https://readfictional.com/

Chapter 1 Itachi, Sasuke, and Tianxie.
“Nissan!”
“Practice shuriken with me!”
The Land of Fire, Konoha.
They have already moved out of the center of the village and were forced to relocate their clan land to the Uchiha clan territory outside the village.
A child of five or six years old, wearing the standard Uchiha uniform, ran step by step to his brother who had just returned from a mission.
From the endless anticipation on his little face, it was clear that he had been waiting for a long time.
pity.
The young man in front of him sighed and shook his head gently.
“Next time Sasuke.”
It’s like this again!
The boy pouted, obviously dissatisfied with the answer.
The younger brother, who was eagerly waiting for his brother to come home, did not just want his brother to guide his cultivation.
Maybe, I just want to say a few more words to the people close to me.
As if seeing through Sasuke’s thoughts, Itachi waved helplessly at his brother.
And his fingers were already ready, waiting for Sasuke to come over and tap his forehead.
Then add something like “I’ll definitely do it next time”.
His seemingly innocent brother suddenly gave a strange smile, then took two steps back and waved his hand.
“Duck, no need!”
“If Nissan has something to do, just go and do it.”
“I’m going to look for my second brother. Bye!”
yes.
He also has a second brother.
Although she was born a little earlier than him.
But that was also his second brother.
Just mentioning him as my second brother…
Sasuke shook his head and shuddered. With his second brother’s myopia of several thousand degrees, could he see the target clearly?
With a confused mood, Sasuke walked towards the Uchiha clan’s unique training ground.
Itachi stared at his back, lost in thought.
Second brother, third brother.
They are all his younger brothers.
No matter what my younger brothers are like, as an older brother I will love them deeply.
only……
“A clan, a village.”
With fatigue and confusion in his eyes, Itachi sighed and turned away.
…
Moving the clan’s land might make other members of the Uchiha clan feel dissatisfied.
But for Tianxie it will only provide convenience.
And he really didn’t know what was good about the so-called village center.
There are people all around, giving people the illusion that they are being watched.
The new clan territory is larger than before, and the Uchiha clan is also given a training ground exclusively for use. The elegant and secluded environment is most suitable for training.
Of course, this was an absolute humiliation for the Uchiha clan.
This move by the Konoha high-level officials directly ignited the seeds of the Uchiha clan’s desire to launch a coup.
“call!”
“ha!”
Bang!
At this moment, on the training ground, a young figure was waving his fist at the wooden stake in front of him.
His fist was not big, but every time it hit the wooden stake, it would cause the connection to shake, as if the fragile wooden stake would be smashed to pieces with the next punch.
“Second brother!”
A childish voice came from behind.
The boy slowed down his movements a little and turned his head to look over.
As warm as the sunshine in winter, the boy’s smile made Sasuke reach out his hand, as if he wanted to hug his second brother to express his feelings.
The young but extremely elegant and easy-going boy stretched out his left hand and waved his fingers, signaling Sasuke to stop, and then turned around quickly.
Take a deep breath!
The young man’s originally elegant expression turned ferocious and he suddenly raised his right fist!
Buzz!
A flash of fire gathered on a fist, and a hot breath rushed towards him!
Gentleness and violence.
Two completely different feelings emanate from one person. Although he is young, he has a unique charm.
“Special move, one hundred and twenty-fourth style.”
“Wild Bite!”
boom!
The fire flashed, and the next moment the already fragile wooden stake was completely shattered!
The remains of the wooden stake fell to the ground, and a closer look revealed that its interior had been completely burned.
Leisurely turned around.
Uchiha Tianxie glanced at his system panel, then elegantly took out a towel and wiped his hands which were covered in dust from training.
good.
As a person who does not exist in the original novel, the boy must be a time traveler without a doubt.
But this identity doesn’t seem quite right.
He inexplicably became Uchiha Itachi’s younger brother, and Sasuke’s twin brother.
In addition, it seems that the myopia from the previous life was also brought along with him into the womb.
If it were any other clan, it would be fine, but this is the Uchiha after all, a clan that makes a living by their eyes.
Fortunately, he successfully activated his own golden finger.
A powerful golden finger called the King of Fighters System!
The system exists for only one purpose, and that is to create the most powerful master of physical skills in the Naruto world.
In this world, fists are the only thing that matters.
However, compared with other golden fingers, Tianxie’s First King of Fighters is neither super strong nor too weak throughout the whole process. It is sufficient for early combat power.
Host: Uchiha Tianxie.
The first King of Fighters inheritance: Kyo Kusanagi.
Unlock progress: 17%
Moves unlocked: Special move 124th Wild Bite Intermediate Physical Technique.
Daily Task: Boxing Practice (Completed)
Arrogance points: 79.
The system’s functions are very simple and crude. By completing daily tasks or practicing on your own, you can unlock inheritance progress and obtain inheritance abilities.
The abilities gained do not require the use of the originally inherited energy system, and are all classified as released using chakra as the energy source.
It is a very considerate and powerful system. When the inheritance reaches a certain level, the second and even the third inheritance will be unlocked. According to what Tianxie knows, Kyo Kusanagi is not particularly strong in the inheritance of the King of Fighters system of All Worlds.
If he is lucky enough and one day he randomly obtains the ability of One-Punch Man Saitama, that will be enough for him to become powerful in the world of Naruto.
However, Tianxie is not greedy. His moves and abilities are merely means to become stronger. The one who truly controls the process of becoming stronger and even his own strength is only himself.
After all, being in this family, a strong heart is essential.
Uchiha.
Tianxie is now five years old, which means that it won’t be long before the Uchiha clan is exterminated, and there is not much time left for him.
Adjusting his glasses, Tianxie once again showed a gentle smile and walked towards his younger brother, Uchiha Sasuke, who was born a few minutes later than him.
Only after you really get along with them, will you understand that the King of Bi in the original book, the so-called unlucky child with full points of pretending to escape, was not so disgusting when he was a child.
Even said to be much cuter.
At least, Sasuke respects his brother enough.
“Brother, give me some Chinese medicine!”
Seemingly a little excited, Sasuke trotted over and took out an unopened pack of cigarettes he had bought from a store he had passed by and handed them over.
cut.
Huazi?
Tianxie was speechless. How could there be a Huazi in this world?
This kid even learned my catchphrase.
He was an old smoker in his previous life, and even after traveling through time, he sometimes couldn’t help but find a deserted place to smoke a cigarette.
Unfortunately, Sasuke saw it that day.
He pushed his glasses up on the bridge of his nose, took the cigarette handed to him by his pious younger brother, and casually snapped his fingers, and a flame appeared on his fingers.
That chic figure instantly made Sasuke’s eyes widen!
“This one.”
“Please teach me!”
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Turn on lazy reading mode
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
Big gift for top-up during National Day
The activity is based on the actual VIP points received in a single transaction; VIP points are given in the form of coupons. The higher the recharge amount, the longer the coupon expires. For example: recharge: 500 yuan to give 7500 VIP points, recharge: 1000 yuan to give 15000 VIP points
Event time: October 1 to October 7
Top up now
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]The Uchiha family’s scum
Chapter 2: Brother, have you learned it? (Old version)
Without answering Sasuke’s words, Tianxie just looked at the other person quietly.
Same as he said before.
The current Sasuke, at least in his eyes, is a lovely and good brother.
The change in his character was stimulated by Itachi on the night of the genocide.
That twisted personality and strong sense of revenge did not exist at the beginning.
Maybe some people think that Sasuke is very pretentious.
But Tianxie thinks it’s just the opposite. If you don’t understand what the emotion is or what it feels like if you don’t get something, it would be better if you never got it.
But once you have enjoyed that kind of family love and friendship, you will lose it and even give it up on your own initiative.
The feeling of pain is self-evident.
He had enjoyed the love of his family, but all of that disappeared when his clan was exterminated.
Therefore, becoming extreme after losing something is a true sign of being unable to let go.
“You want to learn?”
Slow down.
Tianxie snapped his fingers again, and blazing flames burst out from between his fingers.
Then he narrowed his eyes and looked at his brother with a pleasant expression.
As one of the protagonists in the King of Fighters world who controls the red flame, although Tianxie has only unlocked a few percent of the templates, his ability to control fire is already incredibly strong.
Especially since this world already has Fire Release, it can be used with Kyo Kusanagi’s ability to achieve twice the result with half the effort.
In other words, Tianxie had a good start.
But he was extremely sober.
Even with the golden finger, he is only almost six years old at this moment, and is about to go to school.
The possibility of relying on one’s own strength to resist genocide, or to turn the tide of the war and allow the Uchiha to successfully stage a coup, is extremely slim.
But he was not worried, as the planning had already begun since he traveled through time.
Everything is under control.
Rubbing Sasuke’s head, Tianxie smiled.
Maybe, as a younger brother, he will still endure some pain, but he gave Sasuke and Itachi a new ending, a brand new path.
Looking at his brother’s hopeful eyes, Tianxie pulled him to the small river next to the training ground.
Although this river may seem inconspicuous, it is the famous Minamiga River in Uchiha history.
Hashirama Senju, once the God of Ninja, and Uchiha Madara, once the head of the Uchiha clan, both unzipped their pants and committed violence against the river, turning it a lot yellower.
And the diving prince Uchiha Shisui eventually died here.
Of course, the river is very long, and the water stop is not located here.
A lot of things have happened on this river.
This was true in the original book, and it is still true now.
Looking at his second brother, Sasuke felt a little excited at the moment.
I’ve known for a long time that my second brother is very strong, but I didn’t expect him to be this strong.
The wooden stake just now was probably taller than him, but he didn’t expect that he could smash it into pieces with just a few punches. There was also fire on his fists, and his elegant posture made Sasuke quite envious.
I learned it and went back to show off to Itachi!
Show it to your father and let him recognize you!
This is a simple idea of ​​a child.
After all, having an elder brother who is a genius and famous in Konoha and even in the Land of Fire, the pressure on a younger brother is not small.
Uchiha Fugaku is a strict father, but he is also a father who loves his son deeply. A father’s love is always expressed in an obscure way, but it is extremely great.
Just like in the original story, when Fugaku and Mikoto were ready for their son’s slaughter, they waited in silence, with their backs turned so Itachi couldn’t see their faces.
As parents, he and Uchiha Mikoto did their best.
“By the way, at this time, you should be pestering Itachi to teach you shuriken.”
Tianxie calmly rolled up his sleeves, as if he was planning some big move, glanced at Sasuke and asked.
Judging from the time, Itachi should have returned from his mission.
“Brother said he didn’t have time.”
Sasuke sighed and said helplessly.
“He seems to be getting busier and busier. Although I don’t know what he is busy with, it always feels a little weird.”
“Besides my eldest brother, my father is also one of them.”
Did even Sasuke notice it?
Tianxie adjusted his glasses with some emotion. Ever since the Nine-Tails Rebellion, the conflict between the Uchiha clan and Konoha has been completely exposed.
It even moved from the previous dark place to the light place.
Konoha even openly let Uchiha Itachi play the role of monitoring the Uchiha.
Using one’s own people to spy on one’s own people, what a cruel method it is.
Only when you are in Uchiha, you will truly feel the ubiquitous pressure.
The village doesn’t look like a village, and the clan doesn’t look like a clan.
Uchiha seemed to have become an isolated individual.
No one is willing to accept Uchiha, and no one is willing to be friends with Uchiha.
They keep to themselves.
But does the problem really lie entirely with the Uchiha clan?
Can Konoha really represent justice?
Tian Xie just smiled at these questions.
Regardless of who is right or wrong, he only knows that this conflict has continued from the Warring States Period to the present, and there must be a decision.
He was less than six years old and had no decisive power to lead this civil war. He could only plan everything in the dark.
Konoha.
A flash of anger suddenly appeared on his gentle face.
This anger comes from his blood.
At this point, right or wrong no longer has any meaning.
He came into this world with the Uchiha surname!
His originally kind eyes gradually became sharp, and facing the stream, the gentle boy suddenly let out a roar.
“Nintaijutsu!”
“Great Fire Fist Combo!”
The blazing flames gathered in his fists.
Then he smashed forward fiercely, and the next moment a fireball emitted from his fist smashed hard on the river. As the river evaporated, countless water vapors rose into the air.
Close your fist.
Tianxie exhaled.
At the age of five, this was the limit of what he could do.
This so-called ninjutsu is nothing more than an upgraded version of the Great Fireball Technique based on the same principle as Raikiri and Rasengan.
Unlike the Great Fireball that gushes out chakra all at once, the flame thrown out with the fist is much smaller than the Great Fireball, but larger than the pure physical technique towards Peacock.
It can be considered an improved move that adapts to his age and allows him to use his strength.
With the help of Kyo Kusanagi’s ability to control red flames, Tianxie can use this move with ease.
Is this the strength of my second brother?
Sasuke swallowed, a little confused.
In the past, I felt a little resentful about the older brother who was born a few minutes earlier than me. I often thought that if I had squeezed harder when I was born, maybe he would have been my older brother.
There can be another younger brother.
But now that thought has vanished.
This second brother.
It’s absurdly strong.
Tian Xie lit his cigarette again and smiled at his stupid brother.
Then he uttered four words.
“Brother, have you learned it?”
“Second brother, if you ask me this, can I curse?”
“No, you can’t. And don’t tell my parents about my smoking, or I’ll beat you up like I did just now.”
“Second brother.”
“Um?”
“You’re such an asshole.”
“Thanks.”
Chapter 3 He will eventually stand on Konoha’s side. (Old version)
Night falls.
The Uchiha clan land was brightly lit.
As the clan leader, Uchiha Fugaku was a little tired after dealing with clan affairs.
Being busy dealing with the friction between his clan and the village, his stress was increasing day by day.
but.
When he returns home and sees his three children and his wife sitting around the dinner table waiting, he always feels a little warm.
Well, although my second son still didn’t wait for me, it seemed that he was full and was picking his teeth.
The scene of a family eating together always gives people a different feeling.
But since when, the dinner table in the patriarch’s house became silent.
Itachi is like this.
The same is true for Fugaku.
They are clearly father and son, but the older Itachi gets, the less Itachi seems to understand his clan, and he ultimately passes on his clan’s resistance to his own father.
It’s not unfilial.
Rather, it was his unique way of thinking that made him regard his father more as the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, rather than his father in the literal sense.
The silent dinner table created an unpredictable atmosphere.
Tianxie pushed his glasses and glanced at Uchiha Itachi who was eating silently.
Judging from the timeline in the original work, he should have successfully become a double agent for Uchiha and Konoha and joined the Anbu.
It’s hard to imagine what kind of pressure a teenager is under.
Shaking his head, Tianxie was too lazy to think about it.
What is supposed to happen will happen, and all he can do is rely on his own strength to rewrite the ending of Uchiha.
at least.
The man and woman in front of him gave him true family love, and protecting this family love was what he should do.
Dinner is over.
What made Uchiha Fugaku a little strange was that today his second son did not leave the table and go back to rest after finishing his meal, but waited until the end and still waited for something.
Based on his understanding of his son, Fugaku knew that he wanted to talk to him alone.
“Let’s go to the study.”
In the study.
Fugaku looked at his second son, finally fixing his gaze on the frame of his glasses, and then sighed.
I’ve never heard of anyone in the Uchiha clan being born nearsighted.
Even if he is nearsighted, it should be a sequelae of the disappearance of pupil power after opening the kaleidoscope.
But there is no doubt that this guy is his own son.
Don’t understand.
But there is only one way to explain it.
His son had opened a kaleidoscope while in his mother’s belly, and it consumed a considerable amount of his pupil power, resulting in severe myopia after birth.
But this speculation is obviously unfounded.
He would rather believe that Uchiha was nearsighted than believe that a baby could open the Mangekyō Sharingan. After all, in Mikoto’s belly, the only person that Tianxie could see was Sasuke.
“Calm down, father.”
Pushing the frame of his glasses, Tianxie sat down on the ground, completely unlike the stiff kneeling posture that Itachi had when he saw his father.
I have to describe it.
This is a true father-son relationship.
“You’re not old enough to smoke.”
After taking a sip of tea, Fugaku suddenly frowned and said.
“Sasuke told you?”
A smile suddenly appeared on his easy-going and docile face. Tianxie jumped up from the ground and rolled up his sleeves.
Judging from his expression, he is about to rush out and teach his younger brother how to respect his older brother.
What does it mean to be friendly and respectful to brothers?
“sit down.”
Fugaku waved his hands in a headache, “I have a nose for your father, I can smell it.”
nose?
Is your sense of smell so developed?
Tianxie sat down again suspiciously.
“It’s late now, tell me what you want to say.”
“I have a lot of things to deal with tomorrow.”
Shaking his head, Fugaku did not explain too much, nor did he blame his five-year-old child for smoking.
It’s nothing else.
If this happened to Itachi or Sasuke, he would give them a good education.
But his second son is different. Ordinary educational methods have no effect on him at all. He can even humbly give you a bunch of reasons, leaving you speechless.
Rather than saying it is education, it would be better to say that this child is no longer someone he can educate.
As for Tianxie, Fugaku prefers to make friends with him by acting like a kind father.
It’s an interesting thing, the different and strange feeling of the strict father in front of Sasuke and Itachi.
and.
Don’t look at the fact that this child is only five years old.
He could often even think about problems from a longer-term perspective than him or Itachi, which gave him a lot of inspiration in governing his clan.
To some extent, the son in front of me is a true genius.
He also likes to communicate with Tianxie when he has nothing to do.
Heavenly evil.
Innocent.
This is what he expects of his own children.
But this kid ate Zhen and Wu directly, and looked docile and extremely elegant, like a gentleman.
The evil nature within is completely unpredictable.
For example, when teaching an ordinary child to read, the teacher would never point to the word “shit” and tell Sasuke that it is called sugar, and then let Sasuke take the word to his father and ask for it, saying that he wants to eat it.
Speaking of which, it’s really not easy for Sasuke to grow up.
I just don’t know what kind of ditch my second brother will lead me into in the future.
Let’s talk business.
Tian Xie suddenly fell silent.
He took out a cigarette from his pocket, lit it and fell into deep thought.
The smoking had been exposed, but Fugaku didn’t say anything, but that’s not what we want to talk about today.
He knew his own body. The so-called smoke was of no harm to Tianxie who could control the red flame. Holding that thing would always make him reminisce about his past life.
“What stage are the Uchiha and Konoha at now?”
Pushing the frame of his glasses, Tian Xie suddenly spoke.
As soon as he opened his mouth, Uchiha Fugaku could not help but smile bitterly.
He is clearly only five years old, but sometimes he looks like he knows everything and has everything under control, which makes it hard to judge him.
Compared to him, Sasuke is the real child.
Although he was also five years old, he observed an alternative atmosphere among the Uchiha clan.
But when faced with his son’s question, Fugaku didn’t know how to answer.
Tell him that the Uchiha are facing internal and external troubles?
The pro-war faction and the pro-comfort faction are arguing fiercely inside, while the Konoha high-level officials outside are constantly exerting pressure?
What’s the point of saying it?
These were problems that even he, Itachi, and even the entire clan could not solve. What inspiration could a five-year-old child give him?
This is different from what he said before that his son is a genius.
Uchiha and Konoha are issues left over from history.
This problem has existed from the time of Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama until now.
seem.
Only one of Konoha and Uchiha can exist.
“Itachi will side with Konoha sooner or later.”
“What I want to ask Father is…”
“If one day he rushed into the room with a knife in hand, what would you choose?”
From Fugaku’s silent expression, Tianxie could tell that it had reached this stage.
Then the plan against Uchiha Fugaku should also begin from here.
He needs the full support of his father, the patriarch of the Uchiha clan!
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
Chapter 4: Only by living can you bear everything! (Old version)
“I……”
After uttering one word, Fugaku was unable to speak anymore.
He had never thought about this question.
He stared at his son with wide eyes in disbelief; he was caught off guard by Tianxie’s question.
His own son rushed into the room and pointed a knife at him?
That scene is unimaginable!
“Souga.”
“Is that so?”
After observing his father’s old face carefully, Tianxie’s expression did not reveal any emotion. He was still calm, easy-going and unperturbed, just like Aizen Sosuke without changing his hairstyle or taking off his glasses.
The answer seems to have been found.
It seems that even if he had another son, Fugaku would still choose to sacrifice himself.
Yes.
With another son, he would probably not want his own children to kill each other even more, and would want Itachi to protect his two younger brothers even more.
But Itachi has a younger brother.
Sasuke’s fate was already determined in the original work.
What about him, what kind of path will Itachi arrange for him?
Tianxie doesn’t know.
Maybe, Itachi wouldn’t be so cruel.
After all, everyone knew his severe myopia from the moment he was born.
This Uchiha.
I can’t rely on my Sharingan.
Unfortunately, they were wrong.
Before Fugaku could come to his senses, Tianxie had already turned and left.
The single magatama hidden deep in the pupil was not discovered by Fugaku.
Nearing the door, Tianxie squinted his eyes and turned around to look at his father again. His smile was very gentle.
“If you want me to tell you.”
“The lives of all the people in Konoha put together are not as valuable as the lives of my loved ones.”
“If things can’t be resolved by that day, please think about it. You are the father of three children.”
“Sometimes death is just a sign of cowardice.”
“My father was never a coward, because only by living can one bear everything.”
“Maybe I’m still weak now, but when I grow up, I will crush those people’s heads and taste their skulls with my own mouth.”
“It’s crunchy and delicious.”
“Leave it a suspense.”
Turn around gracefully.
The confused Uchiha Fugaku swallowed his saliva.
After a long silence, he finally put down the teacup in his hand.
“Oh, Tianxie…”
“I want to know whether the Kazuki clan and the village want to…”
“Why can you say these words with a smile?”
“My child.”
“Also, it seems like from the time you were born until now.”
“I’ve never called Itachi ‘big brother’…”
“Sasuke, if a family is considered evil for some reason.”
“One day, a righteous knight appeared in this family. He chose to kill his own family for the sake of justice and destroyed his own family with his own strength.”
“Do you think this practice is just or evil?”
The next morning.
At the most sacred place in Konoha, on the Hokage Rock engraved with the images of previous Hokage, a sanctimonious-looking young man was running water from two faucets while asking his younger brother beside him.
this……
Sasuke next to him tried to imitate his second brother, but unfortunately, his tap wasn’t good enough for dual wielding.
Finally he shook his head, indicating that he had no idea about this profound question.
“Well, that’s just the first question. There’s also a second question.”
Tianxie lifted the crotch cloth neatly, pointed at Huazi and patted Sasuke’s face casually.
“Let’s put it this way first. One day in the future, that village is suddenly labeled as evil. Will that knight have the courage to take action against that village?”
“In other words, if he once again destroyed the village in the name of justice, would the tribe he destroyed be classified as evil or just?”
This is a profound question.
If applied to the world of Naruto, that village is Konoha, and that clan is the Uchiha.
He really wanted to ask Itachi what answer he would give to this question.
No one in the world has the right to define justice and evil.
The bigger the fist, the more powerful it is.
When your strength is strong enough, if I say you are evil, then you are evil, nothing more.
However, at Sasuke’s current age, he naturally could not understand the meaning of Tianxie’s words, and he would never have thought that all that would really happen to him one day.
Now he is just a simple child.
Thinking of this, Tianxie touched Sasuke’s face again.
“Brother, you didn’t wash your hands after running the water.”
With a blushing face, Sasuke said with disgust.
“Hey! What are you two doing?”
In the distance, the old ninja with a red armband, who was in charge of the sanitation of Hokage Rock, pointed at Tianxie and Sasuke and cursed.
Where is this place?
Hokage Rock.
A place that records the precious faces of the previous Hokage, a place that all Konoha ninjas respect immensely.
They actually released water here?
“Sasuke, it’s up to you.”
Patting Sasuke’s shoulder skillfully, Tianxie jumped down from the Hokage Rock in a flash and disappeared from his brother’s sight.
“Well, I said it wasn’t me who peed, do you believe me?”
Pulling up his pants calmly, Sasuke took a deep breath and explained.
However, the old man’s eyes said it all.
“Today’s daily tasks are a little unusual.”
Tian Xie left the Hokage Rock, glanced at the system interface and sighed.
Daily Task 1: Lead your brother to be bold (completed) and get 0.1% template progress as a reward.
It’s really not him who is trying to trick Sasuke.
Daily tasks are the fastest way to gain template progress. Although the progress given depends on your luck, a small amount is still meat, and 0.1% of progress is already a lot.
Well, let’s be bold with my brother.
The mission didn’t specify how daring it was, but it looked like letting off some steam at Hokage Rock was enough.
“Eh? Lord Tianxie?”
At this moment, a familiar voice suddenly came from behind the boy.
Looking back, the light yellow hair with a hint of floral fragrance caught my eye.
It’s her.
Tian Xie pushed up the frame of his glasses and smiled politely.
Her name is Ino.
Yamanaka Ino, the heiress of this generation of the Yamanaka family, Tianxie would often patronize her family’s flower shop, and they became familiar with each other after a few visits.
If we talk about childhood playmates, or the few people with whom he could talk, apart from her, for Tian Xie, there was only the Princess with the White Eyes.
Although it was early in the morning, it was clear from her outfit, the flower basket in her hands, and the straw hat on her head that she was ready to go outside the village to pick some beautiful wild flowers.
In the original work, in Ino and Sakura’s memories, this girl had a secret base of her own outside the village.
There are flowers all over the place, it’s so beautiful.
“It’s crooked.”
The sunlight shone on the lenses and refracted onto the center of Ino’s face. Tianxie had already walked in front of her, stretched out his hand, and straightened the straw hat on her head. The boy nodded.
“I want to go out for a walk.”
“Together?”
I’m begging for flowers, reviews, and monthly votes. I hope there are readers who will read them. These are really important to the new book. Thank you very much.
Every penny and every flower is a token of love.
Thank you all
Chapter 5: Because it’s rainy, you can cry as much as you want! (Old version)
“The yellow flowers don’t look that outstanding with your light yellow hair, but they’re not as flamboyant as other flowers, which proves that you have good taste.”
Outside Konoha Village.
Although it is called outside the village, it can only be regarded as the outskirts of the residential area. There are still Konoha outposts on the outskirts, so it is considered safe.
On the mountain, Tianxie straightened the yellow flower on Ino’s head and said with a gentle smile.
“Then do you know why I like it?”
Ino asked quietly.
“Tell me about it.”
Sitting calmly on the lawn, Tian Xie said.
“Because… Tianxiejun’s glasses frame… is yellow…”
These words seemed to come out of his throat. If you didn’t pay attention, you would think they were the buzzing of a mosquito.
“Yeah, I like the color yellow.”
“He represents the inner side of people that is hard to hide.”
Tianxie looked at Ino, but in the end he didn’t say that this color was his essence.
no way.
Even though girls in this world generally mature early, even an action taken at a few years old can affect the standards and objects of a girl’s choice of partner in her life.
But he still couldn’t speak.
It’s okay to cultivate some feelings with a young girl.
But there is always a sense of guilt when going further.
She is only five or six years old.
I can’t do it.
“Tian Xiejun… we should be enrolled together, right?”
The silent atmosphere was finally broken by the girl. The enrollment of the Ninja School will begin in the second half of the year, and children aged six or seven will enter the school at the same time.
As the heiress of the Yamanaka clan, she had no reason to refuse to become a ninja.
The Third Ninja World War had just ended not long ago, and the village was short of talent. In addition, the incident of the Kumogakure Village envoys forcing Hyuga Hizashi to death not long ago made Sarutobi Hiruzen feel a sense of urgency.
There’s no one in Konoha.
The old ones are too old, and the mainstays either committed suicide, left Konoha or defected.
This was a huge blow to Konoha.
At this moment, Konoha did not have the courage to declare to the outside world that they were still the number one ninja village that dominated the ninja world.
It may sound hard to believe.
Now, apart from Hatake Kakashi and others, there is no one else that Sarutobi can fully trust as a fighting force.
Shisui and Itachi?
Carrying the name of Uchiha, they have lost the label of trust.
Even Uchiha Shisui, the descendant of Mirror, still could not be trusted. In the end, he was gouged out of the eyes and committed suicide.
With no one under my command, I can only focus on the next generation.
This also leads to students generally starting school at an early age.
If it were in the previous life, the six-year-old child would probably still be playing in that corner.
Are you old enough to go to school?
Tian Xie adjusted the frame of his glasses and fell into deep thought.
For others, admission to school might just be a test to become a ninja, but it is not the case for the Uchiha clan.
It represents the life of the Uchiha clan, which is about to enter the countdown.
It seems like it’s time to talk to that man.
Start from the grass.
Tianxie helped Ino up like a gentleman, and brushed the dirt off her back, then smiled apologetically.
“I have to go back now, but if I am lucky enough to be your classmate in the future, I will remember those days.”
After touching the flowers in Ino’s hair, Tianxie turned and left.
Tianxie likes Ino.
I like her straightforward personality and her inner charm that seems bold but is actually gentle.
From the later part of Boruto: Naruto Next Generations, we can see how the male protagonists lived their married lives.
There is no doubt that Sai is living the best life.
Of course, Tianxie said that his essential color is the same as the wild flowers on Ino’s head, and he will never be at peace in this life.
Return to the clan land.
Tianxie went straight to Itachi’s room without stopping.
After joining the Anbu, I basically have no holidays.
But today is different. Shisui, who was out on a mission, has returned. According to Itachi’s habit, he will wait at home for Shisui’s summoning crow to deliver the message, and then go to Minamiga River to have a chat.
Well, it’s called a long sigh, but it’s nothing more than discussing those things that have been stuck in his heart, as well as the conflict between Uchiha and Konoha.
Even if he didn’t get involved, Tianxie still knew the result.
He seems gentle but is actually extremely cruel, but the man named Uchiha Shisui is a real peace-lover.
Therefore, the conversation between Itachi and Shisui will end with Shisui saying that he will save both the Uchiha and the village.
Needless to say, he failed.
With dreams in mind, give Itachi hope and let him accomplish what he wants to accomplish.
This directly prompted Itachi to make up his mind to destroy the Uchiha.
He is a good person, but a little too idealistic.
The Uchiha and Konoha are incompatible, and this conflict is inevitable. In addition to the contradictions, there are also calculations from the top.
Shisui thought that by quelling the Uchiha coup, the village would be able to resolve their differences, but that was impossible.
However, a life with regrets is a complete life. Shisui is just too naive.
Tianxie was confident that he could reverse this simplicity and Itachi’s stubbornness.
Crunch.
The door was pushed open.
Tianxie walked into Itachi’s room.
As the eldest son of the clan leader, he is most likely to take control of the Uchiha clan in the future and become the next clan leader.
The room was very plain.
A tatami, a few books on ninjutsu, and other than that there were only simple ninja tools.
The man was kneeling quietly on the bed, thinking about something.
“Tianxie.”
With a puzzled look on his face, Itachi looked at his second brother.
Unlike Sasuke who sticks to him, this second brother of his is indeed his younger brother, but he often has his own opinions and even his own unique insights on cultivation. He is a little too mature.
But no matter what, Itachi didn’t treat him differently from Sasuke.
Tianxie and Sasuke are both his younger brothers.
This has never changed.
No matter who it is, wanting to hurt them will become a taboo for him.
“Go eat some meatballs. I’m craving for them.”
After thinking for a while, Tian Xie spoke.
Three-color meatballs.
There is no doubt that it is my brother’s favorite food.
Unfortunately, people who like to eat sweets will suffer all their lives.
Is he wrong?
It’s wrong.
At least Tianxie thinks so. The mistake was not helping Konoha, but killing his parents.
There are many compromises at that time, and killing one’s father and mother is the stupidest choice.
He regretted it.
Throughout his career in Akatsuki, rainy days were his favorite weather.
Because of the rain, he could cry freely.
ah
Chapter five delivered.
I’m asking for some flowers and evaluation votes. It’s the end of the month. Are there any big readers who still have monthly tickets?
These are very important for the new book. Let’s put it this way. If there are any big readers who read it and give me a monthly ticket, I, the author, will have a meal and start writing and updating immediately!
Just one.
Chapter 6: It’s really hard to be your younger brother. (Monthly ticket plus more) (Old version)
The meatball shop in Konoha Village.
Although this place is not as unique as the Ichiraku Ramen Restaurant opened by the legendary Otsutsuki Ichiraku.
But the unique little shop will always attract some special people.
Uchiha Itachi is one of them.
Sitting in the meatball shop, Tianxie and Itachi sat opposite each other.
The meatballs on the table in front of me were still steaming.
Tian Xie didn’t understand the principles of food in this world. It was beyond his imagination that desserts could be cooked while hot.
But overall it tasted delicious.
Looking at his younger brother, Itachi had a complicated expression.
He always thought that no one except Uchiha Izumi knew that he liked sweets.
But this younger brother seems to know himself very well.
And I have known it since childhood.
He didn’t know when, but Tian Xie would always ask him to go to the meatball shop like this, but he would only eat one of the meatballs on the plate, and find excuses to push the rest to himself.
He knew that he loved eating meatballs.
besides.
Even this younger brother can look at Uchiha and Konoha from his own perspective.
Tianxie, he and Sasuke are completely different brothers.
One of them always pesters him with questions, and the other one always displays a calmness that is not in line with his age.
“Is it tasty?”
Looking at Tianxie stuffing the meatball into his mouth, Itachi asked with a little gentleness towards his younger brother on his face.
“Sticky teeth.”
As usual, Tianxie threw away the bamboo stick, pushed the plate with meatballs in front of Itachi, and then calmly adjusted his eyes.
“I’m full, the rest is yours.”
If you have a small appetite, don’t order so much.
Itachi really wanted to tell the other party this in the tone of an elder brother, but every time at this time, facing Tianxie’s gentle eyes, he simply couldn’t say this.
But I’m your elder brother.
Itachi felt powerless.
The feeling of powerlessness in the face of his brother.
Just as Tianxie said, if it were Sasuke, he could endure the grief and let Sasuke hate him.
Because, this is his brother’s love for him, although it is twisted, he really has tried his best.
But if it is Tianxie.
Itachi had absolutely no idea how to do this.
He had no way of looking at the problem from Tianxie’s perspective, nor could he arrange his younger brother’s life as an older brother.
Itachi ate the meatballs in silence, with an expression of enjoyment on his face that he himself did not realize.
Perhaps, coming to this meatball shop with Tianxie would make him forget for a short period of time the so-called village, the so-called clan, and the meaning of life and his own significance that he had been studying.
A different brother.
“Itachi, do you consider me your brother?”
When Tianxie said this, Itachi’s hand trembled unconsciously, and the string of meatballs fell on the table.
This statement caught Itachi off guard.
He had no idea why Tian Xie would ask this in this meatball shop.
Do you treat Tianxie as your younger brother?
Itachi took a deep breath and looked seriously at Tianxie, who was much shorter than him.
“What happened?”
As he said this, his fists were already clenched quietly.
Some people are destined to engage in a series of thinking because of a certain thing, and Itachi is obviously such a person.
His younger brother suddenly asked a strange question, which even made him think that some people wanted to take action against his family and force him to submit in order to achieve their goals.
This is only a small possibility, but in Itachi’s opinion, as long as the possibility exists, it must be considered.
Silence spread in the not-so-big meatball shop.
I don’t know how long it took, but Tianxie suddenly smiled at Itachi.
“Nothing, put your hands down.”
He is his brother.
This will not change because of anything.
There is no point in my so-called temptation.
“I just want to say that since I am your brother, if one day you see two paths behind you when studying the meaning of life, I am willing to discuss with you which path is the right one.”
Tianxie jumped onto the table very skillfully, touched his chin, and then stretched out his right hand. Then, in Itachi’s astonished gaze, he quickly tapped his forehead.
Did you learn from me?
Itachi smiled bitterly.
I rubbed my forehead and felt the warmth left by the fingertips.
“My stupid brother, eat quickly, the meatballs are getting cold.”
“That idiot Shisui must have been waiting for you at Nanga River for quite some time.”
After stretching, Tianxie returned to his seat.
He didn’t know why, but he felt that it would be great to do this to Itachi as his younger brother.
Of course, this opportunity is rare.
The man in front of him is a genuine ANBU elite. In terms of combat power, even though he hasn’t opened his Mangekyō yet, his combat power has probably surpassed Kakashi at the moment.
Of course, these are just Tianxie’s guesses. If I remember correctly, Kakashi is now Itachi’s captain in the Anbu.
“I’m going to go back first, enjoy your meal.”
Standing up, Tianxie walked out, but his body paused slightly. The boy turned his head and his eyes fell on Itachi again, but even though he was clearly smiling with his eyes narrowed, Itachi always felt a creepy feeling.
It feels very inconsistent.
Squinty eyes, they are all monsters.
“By the way, send me to school in a few days.”
Just going to school?
My brothers are old enough to enter ninja school.
Itachi breathed a sigh of relief and was about to agree, but Tianxie was no longer in front of him.
“This kid.”
Itachi shook his head, packed up the meatballs on the table, and left the meatball shop.
He and Shisui had something important to discuss.
“The enemy of the Uchiha is not Konoha, but the upper echelons who have no vision and can only fight among themselves.”
It was still the same Hokage Rock, Tianxie standing on it, the breeze blowing his hair, a leaf floating down in front of his glasses.
The fire blazed and the leaves burned up.
The red light reflected on his lenses for a moment and then quickly disappeared.
“Where leaves dance, fire grows.”
“This fire belongs to the Uchiha.”
“Itachi can’t see clearly, I’ll see it for him.”
“Whether it’s Itachi or Shisui, they both won’t realize they’ve taken the wrong path until they fail. Only when they realize they’re wrong will they change their minds and look at everything from a perspective beyond their previous perspective.”
The boy adjusted his glasses, his face unusually calm.
Looking at the figure that looked like Itachi in the distance, Tianxie murmured.
“Itachi.”
“It’s really hard to be your younger brother.”
Thanks to all the readers for the flowers, thanks to Shijie/Haolin/157 readers for their monthly tickets, and thanks to Shiva Yewu Moji Tuqing and two big guys for their rewards. I am sorry for the money.
More updates are coming.
As for updates, there will be at least five updates a day, and there will be additional updates basically every day.
Updates are available every afternoon and evening.
Thank you for your support, the author is very grateful.
Chapter 7 The Three Brothers of the Uchiha Family. (1) (Old Version)
In the blink of an eye, more than a month has passed.
These days, Tianxie frequently went in and out of Fugaku’s study, which caused Itachi a lot of doubts.
But he is his younger brother after all, so he would not deliberately ask what he said to his father.
Today is the day for Ninja School to recruit students.
For children from ordinary families, going to school is something they look forward to.
Ninja School.
Since the establishment of the second generation Hokage, Tobirama Senju, countless talents have been contributed to Konoha.
From the three ninjas who graduated early for the first time and became disciples of Sarutobi Hiruzen, to the fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato, and his disciple Hatake Kakashi, they are the well-deserved backbone of Konoha.
At the same time, when children come to the Ninja School, they naturally dream of becoming big figures like them in the future.
There’s nothing wrong with having dreams.
But, these kids obviously misunderstood.
In this world, it depends on your father.
It doesn’t mean that you will be rewarded if you work hard, or that you can surpass a genius through hard work. That’s completely wishful thinking. At least in Tianxie’s opinion, if someone can be easily surpassed, how can he be considered a genius?
The simplest example is Xiao Li.
The physical ninja who put in several or even dozens of times more effort than others.
He reached the peak as soon as he debuted, opened a new school every three years, but lost his kunai during the Ninja World War and did nothing else.
Talent determines a person’s upper limit, and hard work only allows you to reach the upper limit quickly, nothing more.
This is how the world is.
Even for Uzumaki Naruto, the protagonist who is labeled as indomitable, if he is not the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, the reincarnation of Ashura, or even the descendant of the Uzumaki clan, it is questionable whether he can reach the level of his father.
Moreover, Tianxie was certain that without those halos, he was just an ordinary mortal who wanted to become Hokage.
Dreams are just dreams.
certainly.
Tianxie would never look at a person who is willing to work hard and fight with such indifference.
This unyielding will is worthy of respect.
“However, my younger brother is Indra, and my older brother is the legendary Uchiha Itachi who destroyed his own family.”
Tian Xie pushed up the frame of his glasses with a smile on his face, and nodded cordially to Xiao Li who was walking upside down around the school.
“Efforts will never betray you.”
“But if you were born in Uchiha, as long as you open the Mangekyō, even the most useless person can be an elite jonin.”
“After all, this is a world where your father’s influence is everything.”
Seems to be feeling a little emotional.
Tianxie lit a cigarette and took a sip with a hint of melancholy.
“What can I do? I’m born shortsighted.”
What happened to second brother?
Sasuke next to him looked at Tianxie in confusion, and then tugged at Itachi’s sleeve.
“Nisan, something is wrong with my second brother.”
What’s wrong?
Itachi seemed to be thinking about something else, and he came back to his senses and glanced at his second brother.
He wasn’t always like that.
Shaking his head, Itachi didn’t explain anything.
On the contrary, Sasuke was somewhat moved by Tianxie’s appearance, and pointed at the Hanako in Tianxie’s mouth.
“Brother, give me one.”
“If you dare to smoke, I will beat you to death.”
Tianxie calmly blew a smoke ring into Sasuke’s face and said calmly.
“My stupid brother, smoking is for different people.”
“Do you know that when girls walk by you and smell the pungent smell on you, they always feel sick?”
Then you still smoke?
The corner of Sasuke’s mouth twitched.
“I’m different.”
Tianxie pushed the frame of his glasses and smiled gently, then walked towards Ino in the distance step by step in front of Sasuke and Itachi. The next moment, Zhuzi was stunned.
I saw his second brother casually grabbing the girl’s hand and touching it, then hugging her affectionately.
This action did not make the girl angry. Instead, she shyly gave the yellow flower on her head to Tianxie.
You are so strong, second brother!
You are worthy of it.
Sasuke gave a thumbs up with envy on his face.
At this time, he was not the Erzhuzi whose family was wiped out and who had no other thoughts except revenge.
A six-year-old child naturally hopes to get special attention.
Simply.
The second brother’s actions attracted enough attention, and he also felt those gazes with his feet.
The three brothers of the Uchiha family.
The appearance is somewhat similar, yet slightly different.
The three brothers, each with their own unique temperament, always attract the attention of people around them.
As the eldest brother, Uchiha Itachi was naturally calm and stood there as steady as a defense tower, but the light that flashed in his eyes from time to time proved that his inner activities were extremely frequent.
Uchiha Tianxie is as elegant as a gentleman. Just looking at his gentle appearance, he gives people a very friendly feeling.
Even at this moment, those who had alternative views on the Uchiha clan changed their views on that clan a lot.
That’s a different kind of attraction.
As for Uchiha Sasuke, well.
Nice face shape.
Of course, the ultimate reason why the three brothers attract attention is that they all bear the name of the Uchiha clan!
Many parents of new students shook their heads, pulled their children to the side and stopped their children from going to make friends with the three Uchiha brothers.
No matter how outstanding their aura is, they are all members of the Uchiha clan.
Anyone with a discerning eye knows how far Uchiha and Konoha have reached.
No one wants to get into trouble.
However, in comparison, there are also many parents who do not care about these things.
For example, Yamanaka Ino’s father, Yamanaka Inoichi.
As a father, he felt a little uncomfortable seeing his daughter being so close to the second young master of the Uchiha family.
However, the child did not disgust him.
From his polite manner, you can tell that he is a good boy.
“Yes, although I have a harem and I love everyone, I am a good man.”
A gentle voice came.
This caused Ino to giggle.
However, the good impression that Yamanaka Haiyi had on him instantly disappeared when he heard Tianxie’s words, and he almost vomited blood.
Seeing his daughter being dragged into the school by that good man, it seemed that he had already lost the chance to save his daughter.
“that……”
However, something unexpected happened to Tianxie. Just as the children were walking towards the Ninja School, a less confident voice appeared beside him.
Turning around, Tianxie smiled.
It seemed that because he thought he was easy-going, the Son of Prophecy, who liked making friends but no one was willing to make friends with him, came over to him on his own initiative.
“My name is Uzumaki Naruto, and this is my first time…”
Without waiting for him to finish introducing himself, Tian Xie had already reached out his hand and casually patted his old-fashioned orange clothes, brushing the dust off his shoulders with a kind smile like an old father, and then took the goggles on his head and put them on himself.
“Let’s go, Naruto-kun.”
“The teacher is here.”
Please give me some evaluation votes.
Chapter 8: As a human being, it is important not to forget your roots. (2) (Old version)
“The fire will continue to illuminate the village and cause new leaves to sprout.”
“Summarizing the spirits of the previous Kages and adding my own insights, this is what I understand as the Will of Fire.”
“To put it simply, young people are the hope of the village, and the older generation has an unshirkable responsibility to protect them. The sacrifices of the ancestors are not worthless, but will inspire the growth of young people and make them the pillars of the village.”
The only indispensable part of the new students’ enrollment is the brainwashing by the Third Hokage, who is rumored to be the strongest Hokage of Konoha.
You may not have strong talents, but you must have absolute loyalty to Konoha.
Tian Xie seemed to understand the good intentions of the old man on the stage in allowing children as young as six years old to attend classes.
What Konoha needs is not a strong hero, but an obedient dog.
“That’s a small statement.”
Shaking his head, Tianxie pushed the frame of his glasses and sighed slightly.
Countless people have been brainwashed by the Will of Fire.
There is nothing wrong with the Will of Fire itself, and there is no doubt that the person on the stage who is talking about the Will of Fire also has the spirit of presence in the village.
The third generation is hypocritical, shameless and power-hungry.
But he still used his life to protect Konoha and stop Orochimaru.
This is enough to prove that the Will of Fire is not blown out of the blue.
It is also true that the pattern is small.
He always sticks to one village and uses all means to deal with various families in the village.
This is a politician, not a qualified leader.
However, when it comes to the situation, Tianxie has no right to characterize others from his own perspective, because he has watched this anime countless times from a God’s perspective and understands what kind of world this is.
Others, however, accept the fixed culture of this world and the teachings from their ancestors from the moment they are born.
The environment determines the pattern.
People like Itachi can be called alternative.
But…
After taking a glance at his daily tasks, a sweet smile appeared on Tianxie’s originally calm face.
If you are not familiar with him, at this moment you would think he is just a child with innocence and purity.
Just this smile made Erzhuzi next to him shudder instantly.
What is second brother going to do?
Sasuke swallowed and widened his eyes, ready to flee the scene at any moment.
“Hey, Grandpa Hokage!”
puff!
Sasuke almost vomited at the sudden name.
Grandpa Hokage?
Oh.
Second brother.
After dinner last night, you called the Third Hokage an old dog in front of your father.
Of course, even though he was a child, Sasuke wouldn’t be so foolish as to tell anyone about this.
He still has some intelligence.
Besides, he is the Hokage after all.
But now his second brother’s words “Hokage Grandpa” really made him unable to understand what he was going to do.
At this moment, on the podium, the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen was excitedly recounting the history of Konoha.
Those were years that made him proud.
For example, under his leadership, Konoha won the Second Ninja World War and the Third Ninja World War successively.
When talking about the rise, he also introduced the first Hokage, Hashirama Senju. For example, the title of Hokage was decided by the first generation.
So, his chance as Uchiha Tianxie has come.
With an innocent smile, the boy squeezed out of the crowd and bowed to the third generation very humbly.
Of course, it was impossible for him to kneel down and pay his respects to the third generation.
A man has gold under his knees, and diamonds under his knees. If he bends down, he will only feel pain.
“It’s the Uchiha child.”
Don’t hit someone who smiles at you.
Especially when the person in front of you is just an innocent child.
No matter how big the conflict with the Uchiha clan is, even if this child is the son of the Uchiha clan leader.
On this occasion, Sarutobi Hiruzen would disguise himself with a hypocritical mask, making himself look like a kind old grandfather, making people feel extremely close to him.
And the most important point is that Tianxie’s gentle, humble and polite appearance became his greatest cover.
It’s rare.
A child with an extraordinary temperament also appeared in the Uchiha family.
Nodding to Tianxie, the Third Generation waved at Tianxie with a kind face and called him to the stage.
“Kid, do you have any questions?”
As the current ruler of Konoha, he understands the affairs between the Uchiha and Konoha, but he also knows that there are still people in the Uchiha clan who can be used.
Danzo controls Shisui, and he controls Uchiha Itachi of the Anbu.
If this control is further developed and the child is nurtured with love and affection for Konoha from an early age, then it will not be a problem for the Uchiha clan to conquer him.
so.
He was willing to express his closeness to the head of the Uchiha clan on such occasions.
“Yes, Grandpa Hokage.”
On the stage, he bowed to the third generation again, tugged at his sleeves elegantly and smiled. Tianxie’s eyes were extremely clear.
Three generations!
Danger!
Sasuke below raised his eyebrows, as if he had foreseen the scene that the smile on the old man’s face was about to disappear.
“Speak out what you know.”
Sarutobi patted his chest generously and said, Just ask!
Can I still let you ask me where to stay?
I’ve been waiting for you to say this.
Tian Xie raised the corner of his mouth, and suddenly raised his voice by three points. He asked a few questions clearly, “Hey, third generation grandfather.”
“As far as I know, the first Hokage, Senju Hashirama, was not good at fire escape techniques, and the Fire Country seemed to have just been established at that time, so it was not yet determined whether it was called the Fire Country.”
“So… Third-generation grandfather.”
“Why……”
“The First-generation Master will bring Konoha…”
not good!
At this moment, the third generation’s pupils contracted.
He had already thought of what the kid was going to ask!
Unfortunately, it was too late to stop it.
At this point, Tianxie had already increased his speaking speed.
“Why did the First Generation define the position of Konoha’s supreme leader, the village chief, as the Hokage?!”
There was complete silence.
On the stage, in the entire venue, it seemed that the only person left was the young man’s confused Tongyin.
Is it unintentional or intentional?
Or was it his father, Uchiha Fugaku’s order?
The three generations knew nothing about this.
He only knew that he had no answer to this question.
Having said that, it means recognizing the status of the Uchiha clan and recognizing the Uchiha.
That’s right.
The name Hokage is the position prepared by the first Hokage for Uchiha Madara, the former strongest man of the Uchiha clan!
Madara named the village Konoha, and the first generation named the leader Hokage.
This is something hidden in Konoha’s history.
How did he answer?
He didn’t mean it, right?
The silent Sandai lit his pipe, and the kid next to him also imitated him and lit a cigarette.
After the two of them did this.
Tianxie whispered slowly.
“Be a human being.”
“It is important not to forget your roots.”
It seemed like he was speaking to himself, or perhaps, to everyone below.
But Sarutobi knew.
Uchiha Tianxie.
Challenging his authority as Hokage.
P.S. This book has been signed, so please feel free to read it.
Uh, no one is talking in the comment section, I’m afraid no one reads this book…
Damn, is it single player?
Chapter 9 Why pray for others’ approval! (3) (Old version)
What does he rely on?
Looking at Uchiha Tenxie’s back, Sarutobi Hiruzen was a little confused.
Be reasonable.
During this sensitive period, even if he is the son of the Uchiha clan leader, he should keep a low profile and behave himself.
Look at Itachi, he is a typical example.
As a member of the Anbu, a unit directly under the Hokage, he is very peaceful and obedient.
But no matter what purpose the young man had in provoking him, Sarutobi had to admit that he had underestimated the other party.
The gentle and elegant image of the gentleman made him let down his guard.
The problem now is not just the one raised by Uchiha Tianxie just now, but everyone present, including the students below, actually showed puzzled looks and a strong desire for knowledge.
Students, want to know why the supreme leader of Konoha is defined as Hokage!
Don’t talk about the will of fire.
Just now, Sarutobi Hiruzen personally talked about the Will of Fire, which was his summary of the spirit of his predecessor, the Shadow.
That is to say, during the period when the first Hokage, Hashirama Senju, was in office, although he possessed this spirit, the description of the Will of Fire was still rather vague.
Therefore, the title of Hokage has nothing to do with the Will of Fire of the Land of Fire.
And what the brat just said was all true. The position of the first Hokage would definitely have belonged to Uchiha Madara if the second-generation Hokage hadn’t stopped him.
It is taboo to mention Uchiha Madara in Konoha.
It took him decades to reduce the Uchiha clan’s presence and even made the villagers hate the Uchiha clan.
Many people have even forgotten the leader who founded Konoha together with the first generation, and the origin of Hokage cannot be attributed to that person.
This is a difficult question, one that you know the answer to but you absolutely cannot answer.
You underestimated him.
Uchiha, after all, is not a good person.
The Third Hokage’s expression did not change at all. He even ignored the curious looks of the children below. He skipped Tianxie’s question and began to talk about the rest of Konoha’s history.
But there was no doubt that he had remembered this Uchiha child who was only six years old and dared to challenge his authority as Hokage.
What does Tianxie rely on?
Feel sorry.
He has too much to rely on.
Maybe when he returns home today, Fugaku will take the initiative to find him and have a long talk.
Because for Uchiha Fugaku, he would definitely not provoke the third generation if he could avoid it.
But what Tianxie needs to do is to put an end to his father’s ridiculous idea.
Can the Uchiha be safe if they don’t provoke the Third Generation?
Obviously impossible.
Between the Uchiha and Konoha high-level officials, only one is destined to remain.
And the point is not where Itachi is standing.
Even if Itachi chose his own family in the original work and destroyed the top leaders with the power of his two pairs of Mangekyō Sharingan, could Konoha really be under the control of the Uchiha?
The answer is clear. Those civilians, and even all the bloodline limit races and ninjas, will not allow Uchiha to ascend to power.
That was the result of long-term brainwashing by the top leaders, or it could be said that this situation had become a tradition when Konoha was established in the late Warring States period.
No one trusted the Uchiha.
If the coup succeeds, the biggest possibility is that Konoha will fall apart, and the Uchiha will guard the empty village and wait for the invasion of other ninja villages.
The coup failed, Konoha was saved, and Itachi saved his brother.
That seemed to be the reason why he took action.
As for the so-called reliance?
If Tianxie knew what Sarutobi was thinking, he would probably have laughed out loud.
You are going to exterminate my entire clan, why should I be polite to you?
Overthinking.
If someone is destined to be your enemy, what does it matter if he is unruly and rebellious?
Being a member of the Uchiha clan, he could not possibly have any feelings towards Sarutobi Hiruzen, but after all, Sarutobi was a part of his plan, and he would inevitably make use of him in the future.
Tianxie is not that kind of young and reckless person, and his interest in provoking Sarutobi is not because he is bored.
He was certain that Sarutobi Hiruzen could not touch him.
First, Sarutobi needs Itachi, a “loyal” subordinate. If he touches him, he will completely lose the possibility of controlling Itachi.
Second, even though the village and the Uchiha were fighting fiercely, and it seemed that Konoha wanted to destroy the Uchiha directly, Sarutobi Hiruzen was not a moron and he must have known that even if a war broke out, the outcome was still unknown.
He has grown old and is no longer the ninja hero he once was.
Third, if the Uchiha clan is pushed into a corner, the result will only be counterproductive.
To sum up, Uchiha Tenxie can freely wander within Sarutobi Hiruzen’s bottom line, but he cannot go beyond the scope and act recklessly.
Tianxie understood this point very well.
However, he would not provoke the other party without a purpose. He just said those words just to complete his mission.
The daily tasks of the King of Fighters system are strange and bizarre.
This situation has been happening since half a month ago.
The boxing practice of the past was long gone. Of course, Tian Xie could freely choose whether to complete these tasks. Some tasks were too weird or impossible to complete, so he had already ignored them.
For example, the mission that required him to observe up close how evil Tsunade was. Just kidding. Not to mention that Tsunade was not in the village, even if she was there, Tianxie would not have the chance to get close to her.
Only by recognizing your own shortcomings can you become stronger.
For the time being, improving Kyo Kusanagi’s template progress is his best way to become stronger.
One of today’s tasks is to effectively stop Sarutobi Hiruzen from brainwashing the little strong ones during the entrance ceremony.
The mission reward gave 2% of the template progress, which was extremely tempting to Tian Xie.
As for how to resist?
Then let’s start with the Will of Fire, the position of Hokage.
Speaking of which, Konoha was founded by Uchiha and Senju.
What’s funny is that the Senju clan said they were integrated into Konoha, but in fact they had already disappeared, leaving behind a few useless people who were completely unqualified to bear the name of Senju.
The Uchiha clan was even plotted to be exterminated by the Konoha high-ranking officials!
As for the sentence at the end that one should not forget one’s roots, it was purely said to disgust Sarutobi Hiruzen.
Thousand hands.
They said they would be integrated into Konoha, but there are only a few of them left?
It goes without saying who is behind this and is playing tricks on the existence that was able to compete with the Uchiha clan during the Warring States Period.
“I really envy Tianxie Jun.”
She leaned comfortably on her brother, letting Erzhuzi bear her weight while smoking Huazi, when suddenly there was a noise beside her.
When I turned my head to look, my identity was confirmed just by the orange clothes.
Uzumaki Naruto.
Come to think of it, I think I even stole his goggles.
“What are you jealous of?”
Tian Xie asked, waving at him curiously.
“I envy Tianxie Jun. It seems that you can easily gain recognition from others.”
Naruto’s eyes were clear and his envy was evident in his words.
There was one sentence he didn’t say afterwards.
That is, he really wanted to know why it was so difficult for him to gain recognition.
“Yeah?”
“I’m so sorry.”
“But Naruto, why do I have to be recognized by others for what I want to do?”
Recognize Uchiha?
Patting the boy’s slightly confused face, Tianxie smiled kindly, and then whispered something into Naruto’s ear.
“The recognition of a bunch of rubbish, for you…”
“Is it really that important?”
“Would you like to learn from me how to be a real man?”
Please vote.
Chapter 10: Second Brother, Shisui-san has taken the bait! (4) (Old Version)
The speeches from three generations have ended.
Before leaving, Sarutobi Hiruzen said a few words to Iruka. Tianxie didn’t know what he said, but he only knew that when Iruka came back, he looked at him strangely.
Looking around, many familiar faces come into mind.
The Ino, Deer, and Chou trio, the cute and shy Hyuga Hinata, the inheritor of the mystical family Kiba Inuzuka, Aburame Shino, and one of the members of Team 7 composed of their own stupid younger brothers in the original work, the supporting member Haruno Sakura.
There is no doubt that they will become the backbone of Konoha in the future, and the third generation has paid great attention to them.
Excluding Lee, Tenten and Neji, the Twelve Ninja Warriors of Konoha are now complete.
To be honest, Tianxie is not very interested in other people.
He really wanted to meet Hyuga Neji during this period.
In terms of character traits and personal charm, Ningci left a deep impression on him.
Ultimately, he wants to break free from the seal and become a free bird.
Still died at the hands of fate.
His father died to protect his elder brother, and he also sacrificed his life heroically to protect the clan.
A true plot killer.
His death was mourned by countless people.
The death of someone who shouldn’t have died becomes a regret.
Shaking his head, Tianxie looked out the window.
Ningji was born a year earlier and is one year older than them.
There is nothing to be disappointed about. We will meet each other eventually. He will stay in Konoha for a long time. The Uchiha clan has already made arrangements and the path is already determined.
As for words like classmates and companions, they never seem to belong to the Uchiha.
If Sasuke wasn’t Indra, would Naruto have been as persistent as in the original story?
If others don’t know, Tianxie won’t believe it.
The boy adjusted the frame of his glasses and yawned.
On the first day of school, the process was naturally not the same as a formal class. Everyone accepted Sarutobi’s brainwashing, and then everyone introduced their so-called dreams.
That’s it for the first day.
But because the third generation was very good at speaking, the self-introduction session was even delayed until the afternoon.
The innocent Tianxie.
This is how he introduced himself, and this name was also what Fugaku and Mikoto expected.
It’s a pity that people like him are destined to never be naive.
How can you be naive when you carry the blood of the Uchiha clan?
Not wanting to listen to the self-introductions of the other people in the class, Tian Xie opened the system interface.
Unlock progress: 20.1%
Moves unlocked: Special moves 124th Style Wild Bite, 100th Style Oni Burn, 1220th Style Qin Yueyang, intermediate taijutsu.
Daily Mission: Resist Brainwashing (Completed)
Daily practice: Not completed.
Points of arrogance: 113.
In half a month, plus the mission reward of resisting Sarutobi Hiruzen’s brainwashing actions, Tianxie’s first template, the power of Kyo Kusanagi from the King of Fighters world, has been unlocked by 20%.
There are two new special moves, Guishao and Qin Yueyang, which are still the unique skills of controlling fire and have considerable lethality.
The title of God of Fire is not far away.
But Tianxie was very sober.
Relying on 20% of the Kyo Kusanagi template is not enough to control everything.
Considering the situation when the Uchiha clan was exterminated, this force is not weak, but it is not decisive.
He is growing very fast, but the extinction of his clan is imminent.
Intelligence and foresight are Tianxie’s advantages. He can stabilize the situation and at least launch his plan to help the Uchiha clan survive the disaster, and then use plenty of time to improve himself.
This is the right thing to do.
After half a month, his conversation with Fugaku had reached a critical moment.
All that’s left to do is wait.
Waiting for an opportunity that would make Fugaku completely believe what was about to happen.
And that opportunity won’t be too far away.
However, having said that, Tian Xie understands that his own strength is the most important.
As long as you are strong enough, all the so-called conspiracies and calculations are nothing but clouds.
Therefore, he will not fall behind in his cultivation.
The existence of the system destined his development path to be a master of physical skills who took off his glasses and turned into a reckless man. However, according to the system, it was not the system that chose him, but he who chose it.
The meaning was very clear, he, Uchiha Tianxie, was a born villain.
Practicing every day and becoming familiar with your own moves can not only increase your chakra reserves, but also help you quickly master fighting skills. It is the best way to become stronger.
The power in the King of Fighters world is nothing in the Naruto world, but if the energy is replaced with chakra, it would be a different story.
Kyo Kusanagi template, unlimited potential, no side effects. Controlling red flames is very similar to the Flame-Flame Fruit without side effects.
However, Tianxie has not yet mastered the so-called elementalization. The golden finger is just a tool to become stronger. What really needs to be strong is oneself.
Tianxie is very clear about this.
Strength.
Tian Xie clenched his fists, his eyes bright.
Peaceful days are fulfilling and boring.
Going to school every day, listening to Iruka, who was only a Chunin, teaching some basic subjects and guiding Naruto not to care about other people’s eyes, these things became Tianxie’s daily routine.
As for Naruto, it’s not because of anything else.
Rather than saying it was a rescue, it was more like inducing Naruto to take another path.
The path to self-salvation.
Can the recognition of others fill the emptiness in your heart?
When will he understand that humans are animals that live for themselves?
Minato’s tragedy, Kushina’s expectations and instructions before her death.
The man who should have turned evil the most chose to protect Konoha.
This kind of person is destined to be a tragedy. He will eventually become Hokage, be busy in the office all his life, and be overwhelmed by mountains of documents every day.
Is that really the life Naruto should have?
Self-salvation.
Tianxie didn’t expect that he could make him realize this with just a few words. At least Naruto is still young and has a strong plasticity.
But at the same time, he has the right to know his own life experience, to know his parents’ expectations, and to know why he has been treated the way he has over the years.
Tianxie will tell him this at an appropriate time, and he can’t wait to see the scene where Naruto finds the Third Hokage and questions him.
“Brother, today is a day off.”
The lower reaches of the Minamiga River, not far from Itachi and Shisui’s secret base.
Tianxie pulled Sasuke and came to the place where he came every day these days.
Even when he was in school, he would still choose to skip classes and bring Sasuke over.
In fact, he carefully considered whether to bring Sasuke with him to do this, but in the end, he chose to let Sasuke see the world.
Sasuke is Itachi’s younger brother, but he is also his younger brother.
“Don’t talk nonsense, just fish as usual, or I’ll beat you up.”
Without saying much, Tianxie shook his head, swung out his fishing rod and then closed his eyes to rest.
I don’t know how much time passed.
In a daze, Tianxie seemed to hear something and suddenly opened his eyes.
“Fuck! Second brother!”
“I caught… huh? What is this?”
“Shit! Shisui-san took the bait!”
Chapter 11 You are useful, so I save you. (5) (Old version)
“If I remember correctly, this should be our first communication.”
The lower reaches of the Nanhe River.
A fire had been built by the river.
Tian Xie was smoking a cigarette very calmly. On the other side of the fire, a person was lying on a white cloth.
He was barely breathing and seemed likely to die at any moment.
But Tianxie was sure that this man was still clear-minded.
Even though he landed on his face when he dived, the large bruise was visible from such a distance, and there were even toxins in his body left over from the injuries he sustained while fighting the roots.
But he is still alive.
Uchiha Shisui.
The mind is like still water, without wind and without ripples.
A happy Uchiha shouldn’t be running around like he is.
“I still remember you very clearly…”
“You were just… a few days old… At that time, Itachi happily asked me to hold you.”
“And then…you…peed all over me right there.”
It seems that before people die, they will quickly scan their lives as if they were watching a slide show.
It just so happens that Shisui’s memories at this moment have reached that day.
Boy’s urine.
Very yellow.
“Cough! Cough cough cough!”
Shisui started coughing violently, his consciousness becoming a little blurry, but he still spoke firmly.
“But…what I didn’t expect was…”
“Every time I hug you from now on…you will pee all over me…”
well.
Tianxie shook his head, waved to Sasuke who was looking confused beside him, and took out a small medicine bottle from his arms.
“Give him this stuff down his throat.”
Antidote for the roots?
What a joke.
Danzo was prepared to attack Shisui. He also knew that Shisui was a member of the Root, so he naturally would not use conventional poison.
Having taken away Shisui’s eyes, his next step would be to force Itachi to choose between standing on the side of the Uchiha or helping Konoha destroy the clan.
So even if Tianxie was familiar with the plot, it would be impossible for him to get the antidote needed for Zhishui’s poisoning.
What he holds in his hand is a reward for long-term performance of daily tasks.
Enhanced version of Golden Juice: Although it tastes strong, it can indeed save lives.
Note: Please don’t breathe when drinking, otherwise you will experience the feeling of eating shit. It can eliminate most toxins.
The enhanced version of Jinzhier Tianxie didn’t know what it was made of, he only knew that the raw material of that thing was actually shit.
But now it has come to the point where human life is at stake, so it doesn’t matter whether he eats it or not, since he isn’t the one eating it anyway.
Besides, Tsunade is not here, and in the current situation, it is impossible to send Shisui to the Ninja Hospital. That would be the same as letting him die again.
“This smell.”
With his lips pursed and his breath held, Sasuke stuffed the thing into Shisui’s mouth in one breath with a look of disgust on his face.
Then Tian Xie saw the diving prince’s terrified expression, coupled with his eyes without eyeballs, it was as scary as it could be.
“Water… give me water…”
When the golden juice entered his stomach, Shisui miraculously struggled from the near-death state and rushed to the river beside him. If no one knew the reason, anyone would definitely think that he was trying to commit suicide.
After all, he had experienced things far more terrible than death.
God knows what that tastes like!
But after all, he had just lost an eye. If Sasuke hadn’t supported him, he would have fallen into the river.
“What on earth is that…”
Ten minutes later, the frightened Shisui was pulled back to the fire by Sasuke.
It is late autumn.
His clothes were already soaked in this season, and only the fire could give him the warmth he needed.
“Don’t ask. It’s not good for your health if you know.”
Tianxie shook his head. The system rewards were all kinds of strange, but he would rather die than use them. However, they were just right for Shisui.
I hope that the stench can sober him up a little and stop him from dreaming that the Uchiha and Konoha can live in peace, or that he can protect both the Uchiha and Konoha.
What Tian Xie needs to do is to slap him in the face with facts.
There is nothing wrong with loving peace, but what is wrong is that there is no real peace in this world.
Even in Boruto, the later part of the original anime, Naruto becomes the savior and successfully becomes the Hokage. After Naruto dies, the world’s top combat power will no longer exist, and then the war will break out instantly like when Hashirama Senju and Uchiha Madara died.
“By the way, you shouldn’t have saved me.”
Shisui no longer wanted to know what was in the bottle. Although he had lost his eyesight, he could guess Tianxie’s expression when he said that.
Compared to the medicine that can remove the root toxins, he wanted to know more about why this man was waiting here as if he knew he was going to commit suicide.
There are no coincidences in the world. As an excellent ninja, he did not think that Tianxie and Sasuke were fishing here out of boredom and caught some fish for him as well.
“You are useful, so I save you.”
Tian Xie’s words were still so concise and to the point.
Water stopping is indeed useful, and its uses are quite significant.
His death completely made Itachi lonely and made him determined to stand on the side of Konoha.
But when he thought about it carefully, Tian Xie always found it a little funny.
The conscience of heaven and earth.
Shisui’s death was caused by the Konoha high-level officials.
The sanctimonious Sanda harshly reprimanded Danzo on the surface and told him not to target Shisui, but after learning that Shisui was ambushed by Danzo, there was no further action.
That’s another god.
No one wants this kind of power to be in the hands of the Uchiha clan.
Even if this person is the descendant of Uchiha Kagami, who was once a companion and trusted by the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama!
Even though Shisui loves peace and has made countless contributions to Konoha, he is known as Konoha’s Instant Body Shisui.
Just because he has the Uchiha surname!
But I guess until now, Shisui still hasn’t changed from that naive character.
“Is it useful?”
Shisui sighed, what use would an Uchiha be without his eyes.
He survived, but became blind.
It is blinder than the nearsighted person with eyes in front of him.
“Of course, but I need you to stay as a dead person and at least not let my stupid brother recognize you.”
He snapped his fingers with one hand, and a wisp of flame slowly burned.
Adjusting the frame of his glasses, Tianxie walked step by step to Shisui and placed the burning hand on him.
“Hmm? What are you going to do?”
For some reason, Shisui suddenly had a bad feeling.
“Brother Shuizi, this is my first time as a barber, please forgive me.”
Half an hour later.
When the brand new Shisui appeared in the Uchiha clan’s territory, in the clan leader’s study, Fugaku looked at him in confusion and stretched out his finger.
“This monk wearing sunglasses…”
“Who is it?”
“Where are his eyebrows?”
Five more to come, please give me flowers~
Chapter 12: Fugaku: You deserve it. (1) (Old version)
Sasuke has been sent away by Tianxie.
As for what happened today, the two agreed that it was their secret, and unless Sasuke wanted to be beaten, he would not take the initiative to find Itachi and tell him.
Of course, getting beaten was a small matter compared to Shisui’s diving, but even if Sasuke went looking for Itachi now, the two of them would not exchange brotherly words like before.
Shisui’s death was too much of a shock for Itachi. It wouldn’t be long before he would even come into direct conflict with the Uchiha clan. By that time, the night of the clan’s annihilation would not be far away.
Tianxie expressed his satisfaction after looking at Shisui, who had become a monk and was wearing sunglasses, and whose entire temperament had changed drastically.
He swore that even if he brought Shisui around Itachi openly now, he would not be able to recognize who this person was.
Fugaku, on the other hand, fell into deep thought after confirming Shisui’s identity.
He had no idea what tricks his son was playing.
But these days, he has also gotten used to meditation.
After all, every time he talked to his son, he would be lost in thinking about the entire Uchiha clan.
“Tianxie, what are you going to do?”
After a long silence, Fugaku took a deep breath and spoke slowly.
As one of the few pacifists in the Uchiha clan, he joined the Root a long time ago. Why would he appear in his study dressed like this?
And Shisui stood there feeling uncomfortable.
Having lost his eyes, he had to rely on his hearing for everything. From the voice he naturally knew that the person standing in front of him was the respected patriarch.
There were only three people breathing in the study.
Not wanting to explain anything else to Fugaku, Tianxie lit up the Hanako and came in front of Shisui.
“Tell me everything that happened today. Remember, don’t hide anything.”
“Otherwise I’ll give you a few more bottles of the antidote.”
Antidote?
Shisui’s face turned pale, he swore, that was definitely an experience more terrifying than death.
Can……
Is it really okay to tell the clan leader what happened today?
“Just say it if you’re told to.”
“Remember, you are a dead man now.”
Tianxie was extremely calm. His purpose in saving Shisui was to make Uchiha Fugaku fully understand how cruel reality is.
Even a man like Uchiha Shisui, whose ancestors were extremely loyal to Konoha, would not be trusted, so what about him?
What about the Uchiha clan now?
Therefore, in Tianxie’s plan, Shisui is a very important part.
Is someone dead?
The dead can’t talk.
Wasn’t the purpose of his suicide to prevent anyone from knowing that his eyes were taken away and those dirty inside stories?
He was a little hesitant.
Some words are destined to rot in his stomach with his death.
“If you don’t want the Uchiha clan to be wiped out by your only trusted friend, my brother, you’d better not hide anything.”
After adding one more sentence, Tian Xie waited for Shisui’s answer.
This was his last chance. If he continued to procrastinate like a woman, he would take coercive measures to make Shisui speak.
He has plenty of means.
Besides, his father is here too.
“You mean Itachi…”
After a moment of hesitation, Shisui was completely distracted this time.
He still hadn’t forgotten the instructions he gave to his best friend before diving, and he made it very clear when handing the kaleidoscope to the other party.
He hopes that Itachi can protect Konoha while also guarding the Uchiha name!
Could it be that…
Taking a deep breath, Shisui finally spoke.
He half-knelt on the ground, aiming at the place where he had heard Fugaku’s voice before.
“The thing is, the clan meetings have been too frequent recently, and have attracted the attention of the Third-sama and Danzo-sama. They have even determined that a coup is about to take place in the Uchiha clan.”
The top management really knew about it.
Fugaku had a sullen face and did not interrupt Shisui.
The clan meeting was attended by internal members only, and he was very sure that there were no high-ranking people in it.
But now, the content of the meeting has been leaked.
So, who leaked the news?
“Is it Itachi?”
Tianxie didn’t give any face at all and directly said a name that made Fugaku extremely disappointed.
“Well, I just found out today that he has become a double agent for the village and the clan.”
Shisui smiled bitterly.
This answer is a bit surprising, but also makes sense.
He is Itachi.
Shisui knew his best friend very well. He was a man who wanted to bear and endure everything by himself.
At least that’s the case now.
But what surprised him even more was that Uchiha Tianxie also knew this secret.
It seems that he underestimated the young man who saved him.
He could guess something from the way this kid talked calmly with himself and the clan leader.
But now, there is no way to confirm it.
“It is so.”
Fugaku sighed and could only smile bitterly.
After a pause, he looked at Shisui, “Then why did you become like this?”
However, compared to Itachi’s identity as a spy, Fugaku wanted to know more about what Shisui had experienced. He was very curious why his son said that after he met Shisui, he would completely change his mind and cooperate with Tenxie’s plan.
“Well.”
Speaking of this, Shisui seemed a little embarrassed.
“Master Patriarch, please forgive me for wanting to use the other gods to control you.”
The diving prince hesitated for a moment, took off his sunglasses, revealing his sunken eyelids.
Both eyes have been taken away!
“Kotoamatsukami? Your Kaleidoscope ability?”
Fugaku frowned.
Mangekyō, the forbidden power of the Uchiha clan, a powerful force that can only be mastered after experiencing true pain.
Although it was surprising that Shisui had opened his eyes, losing the Mangekyō was a fatal blow to the Uchiha clan. Where were his eyes?
“The God of Otherworld can silently control a person’s thoughts and even tamper with their memories, causing them to completely change their minds.”
“It is called the strongest illusion.”
Tianxie sneered at the word “strongest”, but the power of Bie Tianshen was indeed terrifying.
Control a person silently.
It’s a pity that although it was hyped up, Danzo was able to be seen through the first time he used it by Ao from the Hidden Mist Village, the man who got the Byakugan by chance.
How ironic.
What kind of powerful illusion is this?
He knows all about my pupil technique?
The corners of Shisui’s mouth twitched, and he sighed quietly, “Yes, after learning that the clan was plotting a coup, I took the initiative to find Danzo-sama and Sandaime-sama and told them the effects of Kotoamatsukami.”
“I hope to use Kotoamatsukami to change your mind and allow the Uchiha clan to quell the coup.”
“But I didn’t expect that when I returned to my tribe, I was attacked by Danzo and lost an eye, and then I was surrounded by the Root on the way…”
“Wait a minute…”
Before Shisui could finish, Fugaku, with his eyes wide open and a look of disbelief, finally spoke.
“You mean… you took the initiative to tell the Konoha high-ranking officials about Kotoamatsukami’s power? The hypocritical Third Hokage and Shimura Danzo?”
“Yeah, what’s wrong?”
Shisui nodded as a matter of course.
“hehe.”
“What’s wrong?”
Fugaku seemed to be crazy, he went up and slapped Shisui loudly in the face.
Then, a roar like a roar came out of his throat.
“Do you know?”
“You deserve to die!”
Please give me flowers.
Chapter 13: Double Redemption for the Clan and Itachi! (2) (Old Version)
As the patriarch, how can you speak so much nonsense?
Shisui took two steps back with shame on his face. To be honest, it was his first time seeing the furious clan leader and he was still a little uncomfortable with it.
Not only did he curse, he also slapped himself.
What’s going on?
Am I doing something wrong?
Shisui was completely confused.
Obviously, the patriarch was very angry with him.
Tian Xie, who was standing next to him, shook his head as he watched.
It’s reasonable to be angry.
God knows how much thought and effort his father put into protecting himself after he opened the Mangekyō Sharingan, but Shisui actually took the initiative to reveal his eye technique ability.
Moreover, Betonaga is so powerful that even if Danzo and Sarutobi know that Shisui is on their side, they still cannot trust him.
Who knows what the consequences will be if Shisui suddenly rebels one day and uses Kotoamatsukami on them?
Just as Danzo said, such a powerful eye technique can only be used to its greatest benefit if it is mastered in one’s own hands.
In Danzo’s opinion, using Kotoamatsukami to deal with the Uchiha clan was a complete waste.
Because he was hoping that Uchiha Fugaku would lead the Uchiha in a coup, so that he could take the opportunity to suppress Sarutobi and reap the benefits.
Of course, all this made him so confident because he firmly believed that the Uchiha clan would never succeed.
“In fact, if it weren’t for Tianxie, I would have died.”
There was a long silence before Shisui coughed and explained.
“After being hunted by Danzo-sama and the Root, I found Itachi with my wounds, entrusted my other eye to him, and then jumped into the Nanga River.”
Have you died once already?
Fugaku sneered, “Simplicity is not a bad thing, but excessive simplicity and kindness will only lead to disaster.”
“The Mangekyō is the Uchiha’s strongest power, but it is also a power that Konoha fears.”
“I know you didn’t intend to show off your kaleidoscope abilities to the higher-ups, but you made a mistake in trusting the wrong person!”
Fugaku slammed the table and said solemnly, “You should know that after the Nine-Tails Rebellion, the conflict between Konoha and the clan has been exposed.”
“But the conflict was definitely not caused by the Nine-Tailed Fox Rebellion, or by a series of chain reactions following the Nine-Tailed Fox Rebellion.”
“Target, suppress a clan, or even destroy the clan! This is what the Konoha high-level officials have been doing for a long time. They never trust the Uchiha.”
“Until now, they are still forcibly putting the blame for the Nine-Tails’ rampage on the Uchiha. Isn’t your Mangekyō the object of suspicion?”
“And this is one of the reasons why I hid the fact that I had already opened the kaleidoscope.”
The Nine-Tailed Fox Rebellion.
Although it was just an opportunity for Konoha and Uchiha to conflict.
But Fugaku was cautious and did not let the top management catch him.
But he never expected that Shisui would take the initiative to reveal the ability of the Mangekyo. Isn’t this just finding an excuse for the top management?
The eye-opening experiment was inconclusive, so does that mean that the Uchiha used Shisui’s Mangekyō during the Nine-Tails Rebellion?
No one can guarantee it.
People’s hearts are hidden, and no one can really take out Shisui’s heart to see if he is loyal.
This also gave the top management enough reason to take action.
“You are still too young after all.”
“Let alone the fact that your plan failed, what would happen even if it succeeded?”
“The Uchiha coup is something that I, as the clan leader, cannot control. Now the conflict with Konoha is increasing day by day. Do you think that you can stop the entire clan just by controlling me with Kotoamatsukami?”
“Innocent!”
Fugaku scolded again.
And Shisui seemed to understand something, and after listening to Fugaku’s words, he fell into silence.
Did I do something wrong?
It seems so.
After in-depth communication with the patriarch, he discovered that the various phenomena rumored by the outside world were not true.
At least now the clan leader is willing to tell him what the Uchiha clan is going through.
He thought everything was too simple.
“Anyway, the current situation is that the top brass already knows that the Uchiha clan is about to launch a coup.”
“And Danzo even obtained Shisui’s Mangekyō, mastering the power to control others silently.”
“Of course, he is not from the Uchiha clan, so the effect of using Kotoamatsukami may not be that good.”
After pondering for a moment, Fugaku spoke slowly, laying out the current situation.
“That’s not the point.”
Tian Xie shook his head, indicating that this had nothing to do with what he wanted to express.
“The point is, Mizuko-nii entrusted the responsibility of protecting Konoha and preserving the glory of the Uchiha to Itachi.”
The young man lit a cigarette and looked leisurely.
No matter how far the conflict between Uchiha and Konoha has reached.
He just wanted Fugaku to face the truth.
“It has now been confirmed that Itachi is a double agent for both the Uchiha and the village, and is also suffering from unprecedented psychological stress.”
“Then here comes the question, Father.”
“Based on what you know about Itachi, how will he face the Uchiha and Konoha?”
“If the higher-ups use someone, such as his beloved brother Sasuke and me, as a threat, whose side will he stand on?”
The calm words told the truth, but they shocked the two people in front of him so much that their backs were covered in cold sweat.
If it was Itachi…
The consequences seem unimaginable!
“I want to talk to him.”
After a while, Fugaku stood up, as if he wanted to find his eldest son urgently.
“What to talk about? You should know your son.”
“Itachi, who can think from the perspective of Hokage at my age, why should he listen to your reasoning?”
Tian Xie asked with a strange look on his face.
If talking is useful, why should he waste his energy?
How can a person like Itachi fully understand what is right and what is wrong unless he fails completely once?
Even in the original work, it was only after he experienced death that he realized that one person could not bear everything. He was willing to tell Sasuke all the facts and said that if he had shared everything with his brother, the ending might have been different.
How can something that can only be understood after death and resurrection be explained in just a few words?
What Tianxie has to do is not only to complete the redemption of the Uchiha clan, but also Uchiha Itachi!
Only Itachi, who truly understands that truth and has attained enlightenment, can make Tianxie truly call him “big brother”.
“Well, I’m more curious. Itachi can think from the perspective of the Hokage at your age. What about you?”
Isn’t this a disguised way of praising yourself?
Fugaku smiled bitterly.
These two sons are more thoughtful than the other.
But it is true. Itachi can think about problems in the way of Hokage, but what about Tianxie?
From what perspective is he standing?
Obviously, what he did has gone beyond the scope of Hokage.
Your ambition.
Where is it aimed at again?
Ahem, emm, please give me votes.
Chapter 14: A clan needs to be broken down before it can be rebuilt! (3) (Old version)
“I have my considerations.”
There is no explanation of the so-called perspective from which to think about the problem.
Tianxie just understood that he carried the Uchiha bloodline and did not want to see the Uchiha clan disappear from Konoha’s history like in the original work, leaving only the two pillars.
Wanting to prevent tragedy from happening again is only the first step.
That is just a small part of the Uchiha clan’s revival plan.
There are many things to do. Although Tianxie is young, his ambitions are no longer bound by a clan or a village.
And Uchiha Fugaku had to admit that what he said made sense.
Itachi, who has had his own ideas since childhood, would never change because of his few words.
“What do you want me to do?”
As a father, he naturally doesn’t want to see a situation of conflict with his son in the future.
In response to Tianxie’s previous words, death is only the most cowardly choice!
To live requires greater courage.
“Everyone, cooperate with Itachi in a scene.”
“This scene needs to make Itachi believe it, and also make Konoha believe it.”
“Let them see with their own eyes that the Uchiha are destroyed.”
Tianxie adjusted the frame of his glasses, still looking as calm and composed as ever.
“But in fact, what father needs to do is to prepare enough corpses before that, and secretly find a safe enough road to transfer the non-combatants of Uchiha.”
“The elderly and children are the first target.”
“As for the combatants…”
Turning around with his hands behind his back, Tianxie spoke in a low voice.
“Father just said that you can no longer control the fanaticism of the tribe, but I understand that you can only fail to control those tribesmen who do not obey your authority as the tribe leader and are full of madness in their bones.”
“They’ve gone crazy.”
“The revival of the Uchiha clan does not need lunatics who disobey the clan leader’s orders, so it is natural for them to die on the night of the clan extermination.”
“The plan must be kept completely secret, father. Sometimes you as the patriarch need to show your tough side.”
“Some things should be discarded, such as unnecessary kindness.”
Suddenly turning around, the boy’s sharp eyes made Fugaku swallow his saliva.
These words were spoken by his son.
My son is only six years old!
Why was the Uchiha clan wiped out?
The reason for this is that in addition to the pressure from Konoha, there are also huge problems within Konoha itself.
There were a lot of mixed voices within the clan, and there were even some lunatics who wanted to start a war right away, no matter who they were fighting against.
Even if there was no pressure from Konoha, they would still find reasons to get into conflicts with other families.
Simply put, it is a neurotic trait.
Uchiha is born crazy.
After the Sharingan is opened, it is sometimes out of control.
This is the problem of the clan itself.
But at the same time, they respect the strong and are united to some extent. When they go crazy, their fighting power soars infinitely, and they can create great possibilities.
Therefore, how to use the power of the Uchiha clan also requires careful consideration, and Tianxie has already thought about this.
“The loyal ones will hide for the time being. As for how to deal with their existence in the future, leave it to me.”
“In short, the high-level purge plan is also a rebirth for the Uchiha clan. Only after experiencing death can you understand how precious life is.”
“It’s better not to have disloyal trash, but loyal people can stand behind me and wait for the opportunity to restore the reputation of the Uchiha clan.”
“The degree of loyalty is something that needs to be determined by father himself.”
“Whether to give a chance or not depends on you.”
After a pause, Tianxie walked to the opposite side of Zhishui again.
“Next, it’s Itachi’s problem.”
“A person’s pattern determines the way he thinks about problems.”
“Itachi believes that he has surpassed the Uchiha and even everyone in Konoha. He believes that the problems he thinks about are the real problems and defines himself as the one who bears everything.”
“He knows that Konoha has no room for an Uchiha.”
“He also knew that even if he stood on the side of the Uchiha clan and successfully launched a coup and even took control of Konoha, the other families in the village would not recognize the Uchiha’s status and might even leave one after another, causing Konoha to fall apart.”
“He chose to bear the sin and hatred, waiting to die in the future, burying the history and truth of the Uchiha clan.”
“But he is wrong. My vision is much bigger than his. When you and Itachi were thinking about the conflict between the village and the clan, I was already thinking about how to conquer the ninja world.”
Tian Xie adjusted the frame of his glasses, his eyes full of confidence.
“So for someone like Itachi, we first need to make him fail once!”
“This is the only way to truly redeem yourself!”
“As for how to make my foolish brother understand this truth, father, you have to die first.”
Jumping up and patting Fugaku on the shoulder, Tianxie said calmly.
“The specific situation depends on your performance on the spot. In short, when his road comes to an end, it will be time for you to come out again.”
Two options.
The key point is to make Konoha believe that the Uchiha army is annihilated, and at the same time everyone puts on a show for Itachi to teach him a good lesson.
The Uchiha clan is much stronger if they act in the dark than if they are openly targeted by Konoha.
Tianxie has already made a plan for this and it will be implemented soon.
As for Itachi, he simply didn’t want to see him act stupidly.
“Uh, I have a question.”
On the side, Shisui, who was listening in confusion, was obviously a little bewildered.
“Maybe I’m a little dull and don’t fully understand it, but from what you said, I can see that you think Itachi will definitely help Konoha to destroy the clan?”
Not just him.
Even Fugaku who was standing next to him had some doubts about this.
The pattern.
Tianxie shook his head.
This is what he calls the problem of pattern.
Itachi’s pattern is completely different from that of the clan’s patriarch, Fugaku, and Shisui.
So this must be the way he thinks, and the ironclad facts of the original work are right in front of us.
“Master Patriarch!”
“Itachi Uchiha is confronting his clan members!”
As if to confirm Tianxie’s thoughts, there were hurried sounds of footsteps outside, as well as the shouts of Fugaku’s trusted men.
Has the confrontation begun?
Fugaku was silent for a while, then raised his head and looked at Tianxie.
“As a father, I may have failed a bit.”
“But no matter what, I believe in you and my son!”
“If that day really comes, I am willing to sacrifice my life for my son. But as you said, death is only the choice of the weak. I will continue to survive in the way you said until the day of light comes.”
Standing up, Fugaku left the study, leaving only his back to Tianxie and Shisui.
“Brother Shuizi, watch with your own eyes how the Uchiha are destroyed and then rebuilt.”
The first step has already begun.
Tianxie smiled with satisfaction and glanced at Shisui.
“Sorry, I’m blind.”
Ps: emm, I am such a poor author, I only added 20 flowers a day…
I’m begging for flower ratings, any one will do, I’m begging!!
Chapter 15 Forgive me, Itachi, this is the last time. (4) (Old version)
Uchiha clan land,
The backyard of the patriarch’s house.
As a warehouse that is basically not used, there are some sundries piled up here.
When he opened the door, he saw Itachi kneeling on a simple tatami, deep in thought.
Due to his failure to attend clan meetings many times and conflicts with clan members, he was put in solitary confinement.
Of course, after calming down, Itachi apologized and admitted his mistake.
But it made me more determined in my inner thoughts.
A clan, Konoha.
It seems that everyone’s tolerance is narrow to a certain extent.
It was unbearably small.
If we stick to one clan or one village, what will be the final result?
Shisui’s death completely ignited Itachi’s desire to change everything.
Looking up, Itachi’s eyes flashed.
In front of him, his two younger brothers were looking at him at the door, and behind them was a strange monk in strange clothes and sunglasses.
Even with a bald head, the sun still reflects light from time to time.
There are no eyebrows.
He wanted to reach out his hand and say something, but Itachi met Sasuke’s slightly timid eyes.
Sasuke was there when there was a conflict with the tribe members yesterday.
And his kaleidoscope inadvertently swept over his younger brother.
Was he scared?
Itachi felt bitter.
Putting the food box in front of Itachi, Tianxie closed his eyes and looked extremely calm.
Itachi was put in solitary confinement, which actually happened in the original novel, and it was after Shisui’s death.
But it seems to be a little earlier.
Does this mean that his plan to exterminate the entire clan will also be carried out ahead of schedule?
Tianxie didn’t know, but the Uchiha revival plan launched in response to the genocide plan was proceeding in an orderly manner.
In the end, he found that he had underestimated Fugaku, the seemingly silent father.
The plan had just begun overnight, not even for a day.
Tianxie discovered that the unlucky child who used to follow his father and kept chattering in an attempt to induce Fugaku to start a war directly had disappeared.
I heard that he was sent to carry out a mission.
But he knew that the boy might never come back.
Abandoning unnecessary kindness, he built the ever-strong and iron-blooded Uchiha Legion, allowing the clan to be reborn.
And those who are loyal to the patriarch are secretly preparing for the migration.
Everything is going on in an orderly manner.
“It seems you have forgotten what you said at the meatball shop that day.”
Squatting in front of Itachi, Tianxie sighed and said.
Calculate and plan.
To be honest, Tianxie is not good at this kind of thing.
Even if Itachi’s plan to exterminate the clan was postponed for a year or two, he would be able to lead the Uchiha clan out of Konoha and destroy Sarutobi Hiruzen and Danzo and other high-ranking officials in the process.
However, the system activation time is limited, he is only six years old, and for Uchiha and Itachi himself now, this plan is the best.
When everything is settled, his strength will grow rapidly. When the time is right, the reborn Uchiha will make Konoha understand what mistakes they made.
Although it is a two-dimensional world, the anime world known for its passion seems particularly real!
Advance every step carefully.
After becoming strong, you can enjoy the days when the sky is high and birds fly freely.
Have you forgotten what you said at the meatball shop?
Itachi shook his head.
How could I forget?
For an older brother who loves his younger brother deeply, he just doesn’t want him to suffer any trouble.
But now is definitely not the time to discuss this topic with Tianxie.
Raising his head and looking at the monk behind Tianxie, Itachi showed a hint of doubt.
“who is he?”
As expected, I didn’t recognize him.
Tian Xie adjusted the frame of his glasses and smiled slightly.
The purpose of bringing Shisui along was simple, to test the results of his perm, plus Shisui himself also wanted to see how Itachi was doing.
Now it seems that there are no flaws at all!
Itachi was sure that Shisui had jumped into the water, and coupled with the changes in his image and temperament, it was impossible for him to associate the blind man in front of him with that close friend.
“I picked up a bodyguard on the street, and I will follow him from now on.”
“You can call him Brother Shuizi.”
Brother Shuizi.
What a unique name.
Shaking his head, Itachi lost the desire to continue the conversation.
But his heart was repeating a sentence.
“Forgive me, Tianxie, Sasuke.”
“This is the last time.”
“Brother, how was my performance just now?”
Leaving the backyard, Sasuke was obviously very upset, his red little face was shaking violently.
To put it bluntly, Itachi always gave him a feeling that he was unfathomable and awesome at everything he did.
So he yearns to be his own Nissan, hopes to gain Nissan’s recognition, and even sets Itachi as his goal.
But now, he found that his second brother had deceived his former beliefs, which gave him a completely different feeling.
Very cool.
Pretty cool.
He even felt that what he had just done was like living in a dream.
I lied to Itachi!
Sasuke raised his head proudly.
That’s Itachi!
hehe.
But speaking of it, if his second brother hadn’t warned him in advance, he would probably have been scared by Itachi’s strange eyes.
Um.
I heard that even more terrifying things will happen in the future, so there is a lot of room for him to perform as an actor.
“It’s okay. Remember, don’t laugh.”
“Just act natural to me.”
Tianxie yawned and looked at Shisui, “And you, if I hadn’t pinched your butt just now, I’m afraid you would have said hello to Itachi, right?”
“It’s not that the role identity hasn’t changed.”
Shisui said speechlessly.
But then again, Itachi’s current situation might really develop as Tianxie said.
in the end……
Why?
Brother Shuizi couldn’t figure it out.
As naive as he was, even after being plotted against by Danzo, he still didn’t change his mind.
But that doesn’t mean he’s stupid.
“So, you just want to use the whole clan to change Itachi’s mind.”
“During this process, Itachi himself was completely unaware that he had been tricked, and he foolishly did what he thought was right. Little did he know that everyone else was just cooperating with him?”
“Tianxie, I’m not saying anything bad about you.”
“No one would play with your brother like that.”
Shisui was shaking his head and pulling Sasuke to follow behind, seeming to be speaking up for Itachi.
“He is my brother.”
Tianxie adjusted the frame of his glasses to indicate that it was no big deal.
“but……”
The boy raised his eyebrows and gave a strange auntie smile.
“Sasuke, do you remember the line I taught you?”
Um?
That sentence?!
Sasuke’s eyes brightened, and then he looked at the confinement room behind him with an expression of pain yet relief.
“Forgive me…”
“One against seven.”
“This is the last time!”
Click.
As if he was into the role, Sasuke stretched out his hand as if he wanted to touch Tianxie’s forehead, but he gave up after meeting his second brother’s harmless eyes.
“My stupid brother…”
“Who the hell are you scolding?”
These two brothers have a really good relationship.
No, it’s three brothers.
Shisui nodded in satisfaction.
Thank you readers for the flowers.
The fourth update is here.
Chapter 16 Brother, you are too hard. (5) (Old version)
The Uchiha family’s training ground.
As Tianxie’s blazing fist fell, the wooden stake in front of him shattered.
Shisui, who was standing next to him, seemed to want to say something, but when he took a step forward he accidentally stepped on the remains of a wooden stake and fell flat on his face.
“Great boxing!”
Dusting himself off, Shisui nodded in appreciation.
“You are such a hypocrite.”
However, Sasuke next to him was full of disdain and directly tried to sabotage the plan.
joke.
Can a blind person see a fist?
Until he gets his eyes back, he will have to act as this guy’s crutch.
To be honest, Sasuke was quite unhappy about this.
“I can’t see it, but don’t underestimate a blind ninja’s ability to perceive chakra.”
Shisui said, “At this age, he can use his fists to gather chakra and even fire it in the form of fire escape. I have never heard of anyone else being able to do that.”
“As for the physical technique of condensing chakra, there seems to be no other way except Tsunade-sama’s super strength. I am very curious about how you did it.”
He really admired Tianxie.
Not his brain, that mess of ingenuity and all that.
Just talking about this strength, he is far beyond his peers.
Condensing chakra and changing its form, the burning feeling alone tells you that its power is no less than that of a fireball.
“There are so many physical skills.”
He took out a handkerchief from his bosom and wiped his hands, and adjusted the frame of his glasses which were shaking due to punching, and Tianxie said disapprovingly.
His first inheritance is very interesting.
It is different from the wide opening and closing of Konoha’s fluid technique, and also different from the visual sensation of Hyuga’s soft fist technique that relies on attacking acupoints to kill.
Kyo Kusanagi’s physical skills are powerful yet graceful, and each of his moves consists of continuous stages of attack.
It can be said that in terms of flexibility and coordination, it crushes the so-called Konoha Fluid Technique.
To be honest, he was looking forward to fighting Akai in the future.
True masters of taijutsu can each grow when they learn from each other.
“I thought you were the type of think tank who would hide everything behind calculations.”
Shisui said, shrugging his shoulders.
“Who would plot against a strong person?”
Tian Xie sighed softly, “If that’s the case, what’s the difference between me, Sarutobi Hiruzen, and Shimura Danzo.”
“You should know that our Konoha’s strongest Hokage, the Third Hokage, has never been seen on the battlefield except for following the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, to gain experience when he was young.”
“As for Danzo, he often appears on the battlefield, but he never invites trouble. He always plays tricks and schemes.”
“The biggest difference between me and them is that I know one truth.”
A gleam of light flashed in his eyes, and the boy crushed the remains of the wooden stakes on the ground with one foot.
“To forge iron, one must be strong himself!”
What a reasonable speech.
Shisui nodded repeatedly in admiration.
“Brother, I think you’re being too hard.”
Sasuke analyzed calmly.
“I know you’re trying to show off for the school’s entrance exam this afternoon.”
“But listen to me, if you punch our classmates, they won’t be able to withstand it.”
The new students of Blink Ninja School have been enrolled for a month.
The school needs to have a full understanding of everyone’s learning outcomes, and also use tests to understand the specific talents of each student.
Ninja School resources are limited.
Even simple education is taught by Chunin.
Konoha has spent a lot of effort in training these talents, so naturally it doesn’t want them to be wasted.
The opposite of this are the mediocre people.
There is nothing wrong with mediocrity itself.
But this mediocrity must also create value for the ninja village.
The team assigned to mediocre people will also be unknown and serve as cannon fodder.
In the original work, Konoha has twelve little strong men. Their strength does not lie in their vitality, but in their special abilities.
Rational use of resources is a profound science.
Sarutobi is very good at this.
But Tian Xie always felt that the old man had some bad intentions. You know, almost all teams are composed of two men and one woman. In this era, when doing those dangerous missions, almost two people in the three-person team will have feelings for each other.
The other person will evolve into a rival, and competing with each other can indeed promote the growth of the team, but it also increases the danger greatly.
To put it simply.
“When threesomes go out together, there must be one who licks the dog!”
“But no one wants to be a dog forever, and when a dog learns to bite people, it’s hard to deal with it.”
What does it mean?
Shisui and Sasuke were confused.
In the afternoon.
The Ninja School started to get lively.
After one month of instruction, this group of new students have made some progress.
In a moment, they will be taken away for the first test.
The outstanding ones will be given special attention.
The teacher hasn’t arrived yet and the classroom is in a mess, just like the high school days Tianxie experienced in his previous life.
But he himself really enjoys it.
He leaned in Ino’s arms and yawned, feeling quite satisfied with this kind of student life.
“Quiet!”
Finally, Iruka walked into the classroom.
“The first entrance exam will be held in the afternoon.”
“There are three items in total for the assessment.”
“First, seals and basic knowledge.”
“Second, Shuriken Throwing Technique.”
“Third, basic physical skills.”
“I will be in charge of supervising the first two items, and there will be a special teacher to spar with you in the last item. He will give you comments during the competition.”
Isn’t it a group confrontation?
Tian Xie raised his eyebrows, feeling a little bored.
“Excuse me, but who is the teacher in charge of Taijutsu?”
Below, a curious classmate suddenly spoke up.
Asked.
He asked.
Iruka suddenly smiled and nodded to the classmate with appreciation.
There was no other way. Sometimes, as a teacher, he also had to be responsible for completing the political tasks assigned by the Hokage.
for example.
A ninja who just came back today.
He needs to make his presence felt to the other party when it is convenient.
“Asuma Sarutobi.”
“One of the twelve former guardian ninjas, protecting the safety of the daimyo and the Fire Temple.”
“He is the son of the Hokage, and one of the few ninjas in Konoha with strong close combat abilities. He just returned from traveling abroad!”
call.
After saying this in one breath, Iruka was speechless.
Maybe others don’t know, but he seems to know very well what the three generations mean.
he.
My son.
I have to be Hokage in the future.
Try to let him have more contact with the heirs of the Ino, Deer, and Chou clans, as well as the future backbone of Konoha.
Understand?
You are amazing.
After the Fourth Hokage abdicated, he ascended to the throne again and is now considering the candidate for the Fifth Hokage.
Could it be that the Sarutobi family wants to learn the Senju technique and have two Hokage appear in succession?
Shaking his head, Iruka was too lazy to think too much. To him, it didn’t matter who became the Hokage. As a small Chunin, he couldn’t change anything.
Asma.
Tian Xie’s eyes suddenly lit up and he sat up from Ino’s arms.
Of course, he had no ill feelings towards Asuma himself, and he was not suddenly interested in her just because he was greedy for her body.
But he and that man were destined to become strangers in the future.
The reason is very simple. One day in the future, he will definitely beat up Sarutobi Hiruzen.
As his father was beaten up, Asma, as a son, naturally would not be on good terms with him.
That’s all.
As for the reason for his excitement, it was because Tianxie seemed to have found the best person to test his strength.
Is your melee ability outstanding?
What a coincidence.
My fist seemed hard too.
The fifth update is here.
Thanks for the reward.
The young author is cheating for monthly tickets as usual.
If you have a monthly ticket, I will write another chapter after dinner. I will keep my promise.
Chapter 17: Uchiha, Itachi is not the only genius. (6) (Old version)
Asuma Sarutobi.
Just as Tianxie said, he didn’t have much aversion to this man.
Of course, it is true that I feel he is irresponsible.
Let Xihi Kurenai get pregnant before marriage, and then die at the hands of Feiduan. It always feels a bit wrong for the young widow to stay at home and live like a widow.
But Tianxie doesn’t have the time to care about other people’s private lives.
There is only one thing that can be clearly known from the anime information in the previous life. Before leaving Konoha, Asuma was an iconic gangster, a bad boy, rebellious, and often quarreled with the Third Generation.
The reason for leaving Konoha was also because he had a conflict with his father.
Looking at the man smoking a cigarette on the playground, Tianxie touched his chin and walked over to him, then jumped up and patted him on the back of the shoulder.
Asuma, who was smoking, seemed confused and lowered his head to meet the boy’s innocent gaze.
What a charming young man!
Asuma nodded with a hint of admiration in his eyes, but his admiration was instantly extinguished when he saw the Uchiha clan emblem engraved on Tianxie’s shirt.
Anyone who is not a fool knows that the confrontation between the Uchiha clan and Konoha has begun.
As a pure descendant of the Hokage, no matter how much he conflicts with his father, he will not have any special feelings towards the Uchiha clan.
Just as Tian Xie said, sooner or later the two will go their separate ways.
Asma was also well aware of this.
Uchiha, salvation would not make him feel any good, he learned the essence of this from the third generation.
Knowing this is the relationship, Tianxie won’t be polite.
Ignoring the coldness hidden deep in Asuma’s eyes, he smiled innocently and spoke.
“Friend, is there any fire?”
Upon hearing this, Asma staggered and almost fell.
This was a very strange sight. A six-year-old child actually asked him to borrow a light?
Forehead.
Do you want to lend it to me?
After hesitating for a long time, Asuma finally took out his lighter and threw it into Tianxie’s hands.
It has nothing to do with identity or family.
As an old smoker, I usually wouldn’t refuse someone asking for a light.
Tian Xie took the lighter and glanced at it.
If nothing unexpected happens, this thing is the one that Shikamaru later inherited.
Tianxie calmly lit the cigarette under Asuma’s surprised gaze, and skillfully put the lighter into his pocket, then raised his head again.
“As a teacher who teaches taijutsu, you wouldn’t want to take back the lighter you gave to the students of the ninja school, right?”
What did I say about the gift behind my back?
Asma’s mouth twitched, but unfortunately, he was destined not to be able to argue with a child in this situation.
He himself had some idea of ​​his father’s thoughts, so it was most appropriate for him to show his presence and his friendliness at this time.
After coughing, the man stroked his beard and nodded gently.
“Of course, it’s just a lighter.”
If it were other children at this time, he would add something like, for example, he does not recommend smoking for children of this age.
He is from the Uchiha clan.
Asuma wished that all Uchiha children would be infected with Tianxie’s bad habits.
Just like that, on the playground, Iruka led the students to prepare exam supplies, while Asuma and Tianxie, one big and one small, smoking became a unique landscape.
“Speaking of which.”
Huazi was about to burn out, Tianxie raised his eyebrows, as if he thought of something.
“What is jade? Have you found it?”
Jade?
Asuma frowned.
He was very curious about where the Uchiha boy knew this.
About what jade is.
This is also the reason why he left Konoha.
He used to be the most precious person in a village, the Hokage.
But the third-generation old man, that is, his father, denied this matter countless times.
This made him feel that his father was too pedantic and was deliberately making things difficult for him.
Only now, he understood what it was.
He went through a lot to find that answer.
Just an Uchiha brat.
It’s okay to tell him.
This is not a secret of the village, it is just a question of whether you can understand it. If you want to become Hokage, you must have the determination to protect the jade.
How could a member of the Uchiha clan have such lofty ideas?
With a sneer, Asuma narrowed his eyes.
“Jade. I found it of course. It refers to the seedlings in the village, new life, and a new future.”
The future.
Uchiha Mirai, oh no, it’s Sarutobi Mirai.
Tianxie raised the corner of his mouth, blew a smoke ring at Asuma’s face and sneered.
“So you’re in a hurry to come back and make a baby?”
What is this kid saying?
Asuma’s face flushed, and he quickly interrupted him, denying it.
“I wonder if there is such a chance…”
Halfway through his speech, he felt something was wrong and stopped talking.
“So, if there is a chance, just make it. I understand. It’s about making the future.”
Tian Xie waved his hand as if he understood, “We are all men, I understand.”
However, he was clear about one thing in his mind, that is, Xi Ri Kurenai didn’t seem to pay much attention to him now.
At least don’t give him the opportunity to create a future.
In this way, an ignorant girl could be saved.
“Uchiha Tianxie!”
“Where are the people?”
At this moment, Iruka was shouting helplessly in the distance. It was his first exam and he didn’t want any trouble. The shuriken throwing test had already begun. Judging from the order, the next one would be Uchiha Tenxie.
Shuriken throwing technique.
Holding the cigarette butt and burning the last bit of fuel, the boy rubbed his eyes.
The next moment, a flash of fire flashed in front of Iruka, and then a cigarette butt accurately hit the bull’s eye reserved for the shuriken in front of everyone’s shocked eyes!
Boom!
That’s not all. The originally soft cigarette butt did not become weak like a shy man when it hit the bull’s eye. Instead, it penetrated into the bull’s eye with an unusually upright posture, and then spread out like a detonating talisman!
The whole audience was silent!
A cigarette butt is like a detonating talisman that kills from a distance!
What a means this is.
Even Asuma, who was next to Tianxie, was confused.
Come to think of it, his ninjutsu is also related to smoking, but no one knows the principle behind it.
“Ah, this…”
After a long while, Iruka swallowed and tremblingly took out his notebook.
“Uchiha Tianxie.”
“Full marks!”
He walked forward in a leisurely manner, and suddenly, the boy turned his head to look at the confused Asuma.
“Thanks for the lighter.”
I am from the Uchiha clan.
Itachi is not the only genius.
Thank you for the monthly tickets, and thank you for the flowers from all the readers.
Chapter 18: Red, I want to vomit! (1) (Old version)
Ninja world.
The most direct reason for being respected is still strength.
Tianxie understood this very well, just as he understood that some people were destined not to be friends, while some people could be used and even pulled into his camp one day in the future.
A simple shuriken throwing test allowed him to complete a cigarette butt explosion.
Of course, he wouldn’t do something stupid like showing off for no reason.
It is necessary to properly prove your worth in this world.
Sometimes Tianxie can understand what Obito said.
No one can escape the cycle of creating waste in this world!
But the person who says this is often a waste himself.
Shaking his head, Tianxie adjusted the frame of his glasses, walked naturally to Hinata’s side and stood quietly.
“Tian Xie Jun… is so strong…”
It seemed to take a lot of effort for the shy girl to nod to the boy.
“There are stronger ones.”
Smiling gently at Hinata, Tianxie recalled the scene of their first meeting in his mind.
It was a winter day. The Hyuga clan had just experienced a kidnapping incident in the Hidden Cloud Village and lost the patriarch of the branch family, Hyuga Hiashi. Hinata, who was only three years old, was immersed in self-blame. She hid in the snow alone but was surrounded by some bad boys.
At that time, he turned into a hero and sent several people to the hospital.
Of course, this incident was full of irrationality, but it still happened.
Sometimes the unreasonable is more real.
Just like the Hyuga clan is a big clan in Konoha, they are easy to recognize because of their Byakugan, but those children dared to openly provoke the Byakugan Princess.
It’s not that their courage is so admirable, but the existence of the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen makes the presence of all the major clans so low that it is terribly low.
Weaken the ethnic groups and support the civilians.
This has been the policy for three generations.
It even makes the so-called civilians forget that the reason they can live safely is because these families paid countless lives on the battlefield!
There is no such thing as chatting up without reason in the world. Tianxie gently stroked Hinata’s red face and tilted his head.
With Hinata.
He admitted that he was a scumbag.
In addition to lusting after her body, he also had considerations for the Hyuga clan.
Tianxie believed that after experiencing the incident in the Hidden Cloud Village, the entire Hyuga clan, and even Hyuga Hiashi, were filled with anger.
It’s a pity that in the original work, Hinata Hiashi did not have the opportunity to vent his anger, and the final outcome was that he took his anger into the coffin.
What Tianxie needs to do is to amplify that anger at the appropriate time.
Some people are worth taking advantage of.
Some people want reasons but cannot use them.
Glancing at Naruto in the corner, Tianxie’s eyes gleamed with brilliance.
His excessive contact with the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki these days seems to have caused a reaction from the top leaders. Even Iruka came to him alone and gave him a few subtle reminders.
But Tianxie doesn’t care.
Warn yourself to stay away from Naruto?
The seeds he planted in the other person’s heart have taken root and sprouted. It will only take a short time for Naruto to understand that he never lives for others, but for himself.
Tianxie’s purpose is to find a suitable time to tell him his life story.
In his opinion, the sooner Naruto learns that he is the child of a hero, and even that his parents died to protect Konoha, the greater the chance of successfully changing his mind.
Just imagine the contempt and indifference Naruto suffered as a child. What would Naruto think if he knew his own life experience at that time?
My father died protecting you, and you treat his children like this!
If Tianxie were him, he would definitely think so.
Over time, this kind of thinking will take root in your heart, and then everything will fall into place.
Every generation of Ashura is stubborn, and it is not an exaggeration to say that they are brain-damaged. In the past, Hashirama Senju, the strongest in the ninja world, kowtowed to others and sent away the tailed beasts. Later, Naruto Uzumaki forgave the enemy who killed his father and mother.
So it is not easy to brainwash people with cerebral palsy.
He sighed with regret. Although the work was very labor-intensive, he found that he enjoyed it very much.
“Asuma-san, I’m going to trouble you next.”
Shuriken throwing, hand seals, and some basic theories have been tested.
Iruka breathed a sigh of relief, recorded the data for easy organization, and then spoke.
The next thing to be tested is physical skills.
Logically speaking, he still thinks it would be better for Kaisan to do this kind of thing, but the Third Generation wants to make his son feel more visible, and no one can stop him.
Moreover, the subjects of the assessment are just a group of students who are still attending the ninja school. Although Sarutobi Asuma has just returned to the village, he is also a veritable Jonin.
The experiences of each Jonin are enough to write a biography.
“Don’t worry, I’ll take care of everything.”
Asuma’s response made Iruka’s mouth twitch. If someone who didn’t know heard this, they would think that this was a battle of life and death.
As he glanced around, suddenly, several figures in the distance caught his attention.
It seems that they came to the Ninja School to inquire about something, and they were accompanied by Kurenai Yuhi and Anko Mitarashi.
With so many students gathered on the playground, it naturally attracted their attention.
This time.
Asuma-san suddenly perked up.
The rather old-fashioned assessment method that he had originally prepared was instantly thrown out of his mind.
Tianxie is right.
Ever since he understood what the so-called jade represented, he wanted to create a human being and leave his own legacy.
But Hong never paid any attention to him.
Now, an opportunity lies before him.
That is the opportunity for Hong to understand that he is a real man, a strong man!
Striding onto the field, the man waved his hand and tore off his ninja uniform. His shirtless upper body revealed a bloated beer belly and palm-wide hair on his ribs, which almost made Tian Xie vomit.
Without further ado, he covered the eyes of the two girls before Ino and Hinata could see.
This guy…
What do you want to do?
“You know what? Little ones!”
“A real man must have a strong body, muscles and spirit!”
“Cough! Cough, cough, cough!”
Asma’s face suddenly turned red as he slapped his chest. The side effects of long-term smoking made his lung capacity too average. In addition, he didn’t have much muscle to begin with, and the slap was too strong, causing his lungs to shake violently.
Coughing is inevitable.
But the way he looked made people feel sick no matter how they looked at him.
“Hong, let’s go.”
“I want to vomit.”
Hongdou covered her mouth and shook her head frantically. She realized that following her best friend to see the new generation of Konoha was a completely wrong choice.
“Who asked you to look at him?”
Kurenai rolled her eyes, never looking towards Asuma, only at the bespectacled Uchiha boy.
That little kid has also reached school age.
Chapter 19 The Night of Genocide is Approaching. (2) (Old Version)
Memories welled up in my head.
It was an autumn day, and Uchiha Tianxie, who was only three years old, went to the Konoha Public Library.
I met Hong who happened to be looking up information.
It is hard to imagine that a three-year-old child is immersed in looking up information about illusions and is reading it with great fascination.
At that time, Tianxie had not yet officially activated the system. He was trying his best to deal with the future night of genocide.
The first thing he had to solve was Itachi’s Tsukuyomi problem.
I can’t just be knocked down by Itachi’s eyes without doing anything.
But the results are always unsatisfactory.
It’s okay to fight against ordinary illusions, but if Uchiha’s Sharingan wants to resist, the only way is to use a more powerful eye technique than the opponent, or simply not look into the opponent’s eyes.
That’s difficult.
However, it was also that encounter that made Hong notice the existence of Tianxie.
When they met again, the boy was already six years old, and was now facing Asuma, who was roaring like a gorilla.
The list shows that Uchiha Tianxie is the first to go on stage to take the physical skills test.
“Come, I will only use the most basic physical skills to test your strength. Don’t worry, everything will stop there!”
The strength of a Jonin gave Asuma strong confidence.
In addition, the goddess he had been pursuing was right next to him. As a man who was eager to get his own jade, Asuma waved to Tianxie with a gleam in his eyes.
The boy adjusted the frame of his glasses, appearing unusually calm.
He jumped up instantly as Asuma finished speaking.
It was completely different from the basic physical skills taught in school, and even completely different from Konoha’s fluid flow techniques. His graceful posture and elegant side kick in the air dazzled the eyes of all the teachers and students.
What a fast speed!
bump!
A muffled sound came from Asuma’s arm.
The shockwaves coming from above changed his expression.
Not only is it fast, but its strength is also equally impressive?
He admitted that he had underestimated the seemingly gentle boy in front of him.
The battle has already begun, but it is not easy to turn the tide without using chakra swords and ninjutsu.
This battle was designed to test the students’ physical skills.
Therefore, as an examination teacher, Asuma can only use some simple physical techniques even though he is a jonin, which has many limitations for him.
But Tianxie is different, his power is manifested in physical skills.
After Nanaraku started the first move, he had completely entered his own attack rhythm.
His figure was ethereal and he dodged Asuma’s punches by moving back and forth. His elusive downward kicks and multiple downward rotating kicks made Asuma unable to cope with them for a while.
“So strong…”
“Is that really Tianxie-san?”
“Oh my god, I’m evenly matched with Asuma-senpai in pure physical skills…”
“Is it a fifty-fifty match? Why do I feel like Tianxie is still suppressing the opponent?”
There was a lot of discussion around.
No one expected that a simple test would turn into Uchiha Tianxie’s personal physical performance show.
“This situation is not difficult to analyze.”
Instead, Shikamaru, who was standing with Choji, stroked his chin and spoke slowly.
“Whether it is the steel fist inherited by the Konoha-ryu or the soft fist inherited by the Hyuga clan, they are all explained in detail in the taijutsu class.”
“But I can be sure that Tianxie is not using a steel fist or a soft fist.”
“Because no matter which of these two traditions, there is no such elegant feeling. He turned boxing into art.”
“More like, a boxing style that belongs to him.”
“Uchiha Fluid Jutsu!”
“When facing this completely unfamiliar attack, all the familiar fighting methods are useless. Obviously, being passive is the right thing to do.”
As expected of Shikamaru.
He is the man who always plays the role of think tank among the Twelve Little Strongmen in the future.
As soon as he opened his mouth, he got straight to the point.
When faced with an unfamiliar way of fighting, people always take time to adapt, and the amount of time it takes is determined by each person’s talent.
This kind of maladjustment is vividly reflected in Asma.
But a jonin is a jonin after all. After a slight suppression, he has begun to become familiar with Tianxie’s moves and can make simple responses.
He swore that after a dozen moves, he would be able to go from being suppressed to suppressing.
Unfortunately, Tianxie did not give him this opportunity.
After showing a few moves, he instantly left the battlefield and smiled at Asuma.
No one would be foolish enough to reveal all their cards on a quiz.
Show yourself a little and demonstrate your worth.
This is enough to suppress Asuma’s idea of ​​making his presence felt in the Ninja School.
Just like he stopped Sarutobi Hiruzen from brainwashing, now he doesn’t want Asuma to be in the spotlight.
With his current strength, it is impossible for him to defeat a senior jonin without revealing Kusanagi Kyo’s super special move and final decisive battle move.
But if it were to be exposed, people would be wary, and the investigation resulting from this fear would make it difficult for the Uchiha clan to carry out their plans.
Come to think of it, this is the reason why he behaved like that at school today.
Shift the attention of Konoha’s high-level officials from the Uchiha clan to him, so that Fugaku’s personnel transfer work can be smoother.
He is not the kind of young man who wants to show off and attract attention, but if necessary, he will not hide himself and play the pig to eat the tiger.
Which strong person would be willing to be a pig?
What a stupid idea.
If you want to be strong, you must be completely strong.
He believed that after today’s quiz, Sarutobi Hiruzen would pay full attention to his performance in school and appropriately relax his vigilance within the Uchiha clan.
The mission has been accomplished, why bother to continue fighting with Asma?
It was just a small test of individual skills. Even if they were shown common moves like Ghost Burning, Tian Xie felt that it was completely unnecessary.
Genocide is imminent.
There is not much time left for him and the Uchiha.
I vaguely remember that in the original work, Itachi’s plan to exterminate the clan took place shortly after Sasuke won the first place in the ninja school.
The timing is exactly right.
“Asuma-san, how are my grades?”
Tian Xie bowed humbly and asked.
The shirtless man did not look happy.
It was hard to imagine that he was inferior to a six-year-old kid in terms of physical skills.
Of course, the most frustrating thing was that he had just adapted to the opponent’s fighting style, but he actually stopped attacking directly, not giving him any chance to show off.
He even suspected that the kid did it on purpose!
What’s even more frustrating is that he can’t get angry.
After announcing the results with gritted teeth, Asuma decided that it was necessary to have a chat with the old man about this brat tonight.
But what he didn’t know was.
What he was going to do was exactly what Tianxie expected.
everything.
You’re in control.
Please give me flowers…
No money or money… no motivation at all…
And the comment is already a day later…
Cry Liao…
Chapter 20 The name of the technique is… Qilin. (3) (Old version)
“Congratulations, Tianxie.”
Outside the Uchiha clan territory, there is the abandoned Uchiha shrine near the Minamiga River.
Tianxie leaned against a tree.
Next to him was Uchiha Itachi, who had just been released from confinement.
Although it is just a small entrance examination for the ninja school, it will not cause much trouble in the entire Konoha.
But it is rumored that in this test, the genius boy of the Uchiha clan even suppressed the third Hokage’s son, Asuma Sarutobi, in terms of physical skills!
This rumor attracted enough attention to the insignificant entrance exam.
If a six-year-old child has such ability during the learning stage, how high will he reach when he graduates?
And the most important thing is that almost everyone knows that the Uchiha clan of Konoha is a family of eye techniques, relying on the super-strong amplification of the Sharingan to improve all aspects of physical conditions, especially the level of illusion.
Secondly, the Uchiha clan is proud of their ninjutsu.
Although the clan’s physical skills are not very bad, there has not been a physical skills genius like Tianxie since the monster like Uchiha Madara.
In fact, he used physical techniques that Konoha had never seen before.
This is especially important.
From Tianxie, they saw the prototype of the so-called Uchiha fluid flow technique.
Both the attack method and the effect are far superior to Konoha’s fluid technique.
Therefore, Tianxie was naturally noticed.
Itachi was also quite surprised by this.
The brother wearing glasses was destined not to be very strong in pupil skills, but I didn’t expect that he put all his energy into physical skills.
Genius?
As an older brother, I am naturally very pleased that my younger brother is a genius.
But it was obvious that he did not come here today to congratulate his younger brother on winning the honor of first place in the grade.
Inside the old ancestral hall of the Uchiha clan, there stands an ancient stone tablet.
Itachi, who has already opened the Mangekyo, would come here from time to time to view the contents on the stone tablet.
But besides him, there is another person who often visits here.
His purpose was to wait for that person here and say something unknown.
That person called himself Uchiha Madara.
Unbelievably cruel.
He even killed other members of Itachi’s team in front of him when Itachi and his companions were on a mission.
But the purpose he gave made Itachi feel extremely sad.
Sad for the whole clan.
The reason, of course, is his Sharingan.
Only when it is strongly stimulated and causes enough negative emotions will the Sharingan become stronger and stronger.
How far can such a clan go?
Itachi, who had already decided on his future plans, came this time to seek that man’s help.
He had never expected that Tian Xie was also here. It seemed that he was waiting for him under the tree, or maybe he was just squatting here to kill time because he was bored.
However, for his younger brother, Itachi would rather believe the former.
“Duck, no need.”
“Being the top student in the class has never been enough to satisfy my needs.”
“It’s you, on the other hand, who should be congratulated for getting out of the confinement room.”
Tianxie shrugged his shoulders, climbed up from under the tree and walked to Itachi.
“You’re waiting for me here?”
Itachi was a little confused and asked his question.
“Yeah, who would come here otherwise?”
Tianxie said without hiding his true feelings, he was indeed waiting for Itachi.
Or maybe, he was really waiting for the person Itachi wanted to see.
Fortunately, Itachi and that man arrived at the same time, otherwise if he faced the other party head-on, he would probably be in danger.
As long as Itachi was by his side and he was still alive, that person wouldn’t have any thoughts about him in the short term.
But this doesn’t stop him from disgusting others.
Now that person is watching in the dark, this is the best opportunity for Tian Xie.
“Here’s what happened.”
Tian Xie pushed his glasses up, his eyes filled with innocent wisdom and a strong desire for knowledge.
“For some reason, Sasuke and I have been studying how to become stronger recently.”
“But you also know that father has no other novel ideas besides giving us some simple fire escape research.”
“So, Sasuke and I are working on a jutsu, a jutsu of our own.”
Having said that, Tianxie looked at Itachi with desire in his eyes, and at the same time, he felt a strong gaze falling behind him.
Obviously, the self-created ninjutsu he mentioned aroused great interest in that person.
Hearing this, Itachi naturally became interested.
It was rumored in Konoha that his younger brother was a genius in individual techniques, but now, he has actually begun to change direction and study ninjutsu.
This is a good thing.
As an older brother, if his younger brother asks him for help, it means that he trusts him and recognizes his ability.
This is an honor for my brother.
There is no older brother who doesn’t want to gain the approval of his younger brother.
Especially since misfortune is about to happen, I am afraid that I will never be able to enjoy the scene of brotherly love and respect again in the future.
In his heart, Itachi cherishes this time very much.
From now on they will be enemies when they meet.
“The name of this technique is…”
“Qilin…”
Not far away, a sound came.
Tianxie looked over curiously, but did not see anyone.
“Anyone there?”
Turning his head to look at Itachi, the boy asked very innocently.
“It might be a stray cat passing by.”
Itachi said, narrowing his eyes.
He is here.
Itachi undoubtedly knew who had caused the commotion.
But he was also a little surprised. Given the man’s skills, he shouldn’t make such a low-level mistake.
“Go on.”
Taking a deep breath, Itachi continued.
“Yes, that’s right.”
“The problem Sasuke and I have is nothing else.”
“What we are studying is what posture we should use, what strength we should use, and how to ride in the most scientific and lasting way.”
His face flushed slightly, but Tianxie’s gaze was still intense.
It seemed that some terrible images had already appeared in his mind.
Ride Lin!
The name of this technique is Qilin.
What my brother wants to know is how to ride comfortably and enjoyably.
Can I understand it this way?
Itachi stroked his chin in thought.
How should he answer this question?
To be honest, I have absolutely no experience in this area.
And, what exactly is that technique?
“Sure enough, even you can’t give me an answer?”
Tian Xie sighed in disappointment, but he returned to normal in a blink of an eye and tugged at Itachi’s clothes, “Hey, when you have an idea, you must tell me, I’m going back first.”
He turned and left, leaving Itachi with only his receding back.
A voice suddenly came from behind.
“He just said that.”
“Who do you want to ride?”
“Qilin, do you know him?”
Third update.
Chapter 21: Politicians gathered together. (4) (Old version)
Uchiha Obito.
If Itachi was in the abyss, he would be willing to lend a hand and give him a chance to redeem himself.
This guy Tianxie really doesn’t know how to clean him.
He could create a scene for Itachi and make the script proceed the way Itachi wanted to see, but Obito couldn’t.
The era we live in is one aspect.
On the other hand, he has already sensed Obito’s perversion. Unless the protagonist’s halo descends upon him and he can use his eloquence to arrange Uchiha Enjie for the other party, then he will be healthier after a while.
Unfortunately, he doesn’t have that ability.
He can mind his own business and what happens to others is none of his business.
That was a completely crazy guy.
He embodied the crazy nature of the Uchiha clan and fought against the whole world alone.
His spirit is admirable, but his actions are not to be agreed with.
He was in pain, and he wanted others to experience his pain.
If we insist that Minato’s failure to recognize him caused Obito to lose his last hope, then what about Kushina?
He was also responsible for the death of that poor woman.
Obito carries countless sins on his body.
But he is not afraid.
Still moving forward with a heavy burden.
Unfortunately, he was living in a dream after all, and the ending he could only imagine in his mind was the scene where Lin had been waiting for him.
Is that picture real?
Nobody knows.
Some people say that Rin likes Obito, some say that she doesn’t, but Tianxie thinks that it doesn’t matter whether she likes him or not.
Obito’s life is full of legendary color, and no one needs to change it.
If he changed, if he became like Naruto and regained the innocence and kindness he had in his childhood, then he would no longer be Obito.
Even if he had a time machine and could start all over again, the darkness in Obito’s heart would still not be able to welcome the light.
As for why Tianxie appeared here, he was waiting for Obito and Itachi to meet.
He just wanted to confirm his thoughts.
Watching the two people talking from afar, the young man fell into deep thought.
What is certain now is that Itachi has found Obito just like in the original work, and invited Obito to join the action to destroy the Uchiha clan.
This means that the night of genocide is not far away. It only takes a little bit of fanning and fanning the flames, and it could come at any time on the next night.
What Uchiha has to do is not only to act for Itachi, but also to be on guard against Obito.
That night, Obito even killed more people than Itachi.
Of course, this doesn’t prove how strong Obito is.
With his single-eyed Mangekyō, when he was unable to activate Susanoo, his Kamui became Obito’s greatest reliance.
He can dematerialize himself, and then materialize himself when necessary to send the other party to hell. His ability to appear and disappear at will is really a headache.
But as long as you know him well enough, there is a possibility of stopping him.
Moreover, this world has many abilities to block space, and even as long as you have enough power, you can distort space!
If you catch the opponent and attack him when he is materializing, you can hurt him.
It just so happens that Tianxie has a candidate who is just the right one.
“Sasuke said you were looking for me?”
While looking at the two people in the distance, a figure suddenly descended beside Tianxie.
Bald head, sunglasses.
These configurations have already revealed the identity of the person coming.
“Was the operation successful?”
Tian Xie asked after glancing at Shisui who was moving freely.
“It worked. The ancestor’s eyesight is very strong, but he is very nearsighted.”
“The clan leader has had my sunglasses modified. At least I can see people clearly when I’m not using the power of the kaleidoscope.”
Shisui nodded and took off his sunglasses, and the three scarlet magatama in his eye sockets slowly turned.
This is Uchiha Mirror’s eyes!
As one of the guards of the second generation Hokage, Uchiha Kagami is very talented and even opened the Mangekyō Sharingan.
However, due to the consumption of pupil power, his body deteriorated day by day and eventually he died.
His eyes were sealed in a hidden place after his death. The sealed location was only known to Jing’s descendants, and Shisui was Jing’s descendant.
One of his Mangekyō is with Danzo, and the other is with Itachi. Now is obviously not the time to confront Danzo head-on and alert the enemy, and it is impossible to get Itachi’s eye back.
So using Uchiha Mirror’s eyes to deal with it is a good idea.
They are blood relatives, and the operation was successful without any rejection.
“Did you see that guy? The one talking to Itachi.”
Nodding, Tianxie pointed a finger in the direction of Obito and Itachi and asked.
Although the distance was a bit far and he couldn’t hear clearly what the two were saying, Tianxie understood that the Kilin Technique just now was very lethal to Obito.
He believed that if Itachi didn’t stop him, the boy would definitely catch up and demand an explanation.
Qilin.
That was his taboo.
Shisui asked confused.
“He calls himself Uchiha Madara, but he is actually a pathetic man who became a psychopath after the woman he loved was killed.”
After explaining Obito’s words very concisely, Tianxie touched his chin.
“Of course, he is not the point. What I want to tell you is to let you see with your own eyes whether Itachi follows the path I said, and also to let you understand how much your suicide will stimulate him.”
“Now, he has the idea of ​​joining forces with this pervert to destroy the Uchiha clan.”
Shisui opened his mouth to say something, but in the end he could only respond with a wry smile.
After being rescued by Tianxie that day, everything the young man said was coming true one by one.
At first, he never believed that Itachi, whom he entrusted with his ideals, would choose such a path, but now he no longer has confidence in his original persistence.
As they were talking, Obito at the door of the old ancestral hall suddenly turned around and left, his body disappearing into space. It seemed that they had finished discussing the specific plan.
“Space Ninjutsu?”
Shisui frowned, obviously, he also understood that this kind of power was difficult to deal with.
“I will tell you his intelligence after I return, and you must stop him on that day. Of course, it would be best if you can kill him.”
Waving his hand, Tianxie grabbed Shisui’s clothes and jumped on him, pressing his entire weight on him.
“Itachi is leaving, follow him.”
“With your skills, he shouldn’t realize he’s being followed, right?”
Shisui rolled his eyes. Come to think of it, he was the one who taught Itachi the tracking and anti-tracking techniques.
Following Itachi’s figure all the way, the two came to a very familiar place.
Konoha’s Hokage Building.
However, Itachi did not enter the Hokage’s office, but went in through a hidden door.
Seeing the right opportunity, Shisui carried Tianxie and chased after him.
The room was not big, and there was a candle burning on the table in the middle.
Itachi in the room was half-kneeling on the ground, with Konoha’s people smashing things in front of him.
A true politician, the third Hokage of Konoha, Sarutobi Hiruzen.
The source of Konoha’s darkness, the leader of the Root, Danzo Shimura.
And the two old dogs who cooperated with the two of them in perfect harmony, the two Hokage advisors who were accustomed to a life of luxury, Mito Kado En and Utane Koharu.
Those who should be here have already arrived.
Itachi lowered his head and spoke with a look of pain and relief.
“The Uchiha clan has decided to launch a revolution.”
Fourth update
Chapter 22 Another Salvation Plan, Two Completely Different Paths! (5) (Old Version)
At the same time, in the back corner of the secret room, Tianxie and Shisui were squatting there watching everything in the room.
“Do you find it a little weird?”
“Although it has been confirmed that Itachi is a spy, it is reasonable to have such thoughts after seeing this scene in person.”
Sighing, Tianxie patted Shisui’s shoulder and said.
Shisui smiled bitterly and shook his head, holding up a finger to signal for silence.
The two were not too far away from them. If there was too much noise it would attract attention and the scene would be completely unexplainable.
“Don’t panic, they can’t hear you.”
Tian Xie calmly took out a talisman from his arms, “Advanced concealment talisman, no matter the breath or sound, they can’t sense it.”
Is there such a thing in the world?
Shisui glanced blankly at the ordinary talisman, obviously not believing it.
Too.
This thing was originally the reward given by Tianxie when he completed a system task one day. It is normal that people in this world do not understand it.
However, in order to make Shisui understand that the world is big and what he sees is just the tip of the iceberg, Tianxie smiled slightly and suddenly roared in the direction of Danzo.
“Danzo!”
“You will die!”
The deafening sound nearly burst Shisui’s eardrums.
But what shocked him was that the people in front of him seemed not to have heard it and were still listening to Itachi’s information.
“You seem quite polite, but you are not shy when you curse at me.”
Rolling his eyes, Shisui heaved a sigh of relief.
To be honest, it is not easy to follow Itachi with high vigilance and without letting him notice.
Itachi was taught by him personally, but at the same time, he had a sense of strength that was even stronger than his teacher.
Just as he was about to say something, Itachi in front of him had already told him everything he knew.
From the way he lowered his head and looked a little tired, it was clear what he was going through.
His heart is dead.
Carrying the identity of a double agent, he now has to discuss the affairs of his clan publicly.
These Konoha high-ranking officials thought they were in control of everything, but they had no idea how pathetic they were in Itachi’s eyes. They also didn’t know how much harm it would cause to him to discuss Uchiha affairs in front of him.
“There is no time to lose control. We must strike first before they start a riot.”
Danzo was the first to express his opinion.
Judging from the expression on his face, he seemed to already know what to do.
Suppress Uchiha!
End the coup simply and cleanly.
He never thought about his own weakness, but instead believed that the Uchiha could be easily destroyed.
Sarutobi next to him was still wearing a hypocritical mask. After taking a puff of his cigarette, he narrowed his eyes at Itachi below him and said, “The Uchiha clan was once our comrades-in-arms. I want to solve the problem through communication instead of resorting to force.”
“Danzo, let me think of a solution for this matter.”
Danzo didn’t say anything, but everyone knew that he would never obey the orders of the Third Hokage.
“The Third Master is still so kind.”
Shisui suddenly spoke.
But when these words reached Tianxie’s ears, he almost laughed out loud.
“Do you find him kind? And not hypocritical?”
“Please, please tell me, how long has the Uchiha been at loggerheads with Konoha?”
“Well, even if we don’t count the secret struggle before the Nine-Tails Rebellion, six years have passed since the Three-Tails Rebellion began and the Three-Tails came back to power.”
Tilting his head, Tianxie looked straight at Shisui.
“Do you think that in six years, he really didn’t know that the Uchiha clan was dissatisfied with Konoha?”
“Don’t be naive.”
“Not only did he know about it, but he even instigated some of the incidents.”
“For example, if the Uchiha clan’s territory was transferred without his tacit consent, would Danzo, who is merely a Root leader, have such power?”
“And in six years, you may have seen the Third Hokage, as he said, using so-called communication or doing something else effective to appease the dissatisfaction of the Uchiha clan?”
“I didn’t see it. He even cooperated with Danzo’s suppression actions.”
Tianxie’s words were like a bucket of cold water, poured directly on Zhishui’s head.
Thinking about it carefully, he was stunned.
The conflict between Uchiha and Konoha did not just start now.
As the Third Hokage, there is no way he doesn’t know this.
If he knew that, why would he say these things?
The third generation is not a fool. From his perspective, it is obvious that he does not want to solve the problem.
“Are you confused?”
Tianxie glanced at Shisui with contempt, he admired the fact that she lived such a simple life.
“He said this for Itachi to hear. Since Itachi intends to stand on Konoha’s side, then this will make Itachi mistakenly think that he really wants to solve the problem, but not suppress it. This will make Itachi feel good about him and work harder for Konoha.”
“Do you know which organization the man I saw in the old ancestral hall belongs to?”
“Akatsuki of the Hidden Rain Village, a mercenary group during the war!”
“The Third Hokage wanted to win Itachi’s favor, and then after everything was over, he wanted Itachi to join that organization as a traitor and continue to act as an undercover agent!”
Shisui was completely stunned.
What kind of brain can withstand such calculations!
The third generation…
Could this be your true face?
“Let’s go, hide on the roof. There will be something more exciting soon. It will show you what your former direct supervisor really looks like.”
“Damn it, come to think of it, I really don’t understand how you can be so devoted to Danzo.”
Rolling his eyes, Tianxie jumped onto Shisui again.
In a flash, the two left the room and went to the rooftop, waiting quietly.
Not long.
Itachi walked out of the room, but Danzo appeared in front of him again.
“What is he going to do?”
Shisui asked curiously.
“It’s easy to guess. Itachi is making up his mind now, but he’s obviously still a little short of the right time.”
“But what allowed Itachi to completely let go of himself in the entire Uchiha clan was definitely not the so-called clan honor, or anything else.”
Patting his chest, Tianxie sighed.
“It’s his two younger brothers.”
“Danzo is well aware of this and will make full use of it.”
“Just watch.”
Below, the sound of two people talking could be heard.
Danzo still had that death-seeking look on his face, but his voice was slightly bewitching, “Don’t think that the Third Hokage’s words sound nice.”
“But at the critical moment, he will choose to protect Konoha without hesitation.”
“So I hope you make a choice, to stand on the Uchiha side and participate in the coup, and perish with your family.”
“Stay on the side of our Konoha Village. Before the rebellion, only your younger brother was left to help kill all the Uchiha clan members…”
“In order to protect the village, we must suppress this matter before chaos occurs.”
“And the only ninja who can take on this important task is the Uchiha and Konoha double agent, that is you!”
“No one but you can do this.”
“Are you willing to accept this mission?”
What did he…say?
“Kill all the Uchiha?”
Roof.
Shisui opened his mouth blankly, “Danzo-sama…is he crazy…”
“How could Itachi agree to something like this!”
In response to him, Itachi remained silent.
And from Shisui’s understanding, in this situation, Itachi would most likely choose the latter…
“Don’t just stand there, feel it.”
“I want to know if Danzo used Kotoamatsukami on Itachi.”
Pulling the dazed Shisui, Tianxie’s eyes were filled with murderous intent.
He never said it.
Another way to complete Uchiha’s redemption and Itachi’s redemption.
And now is the important moment to determine the plan!
The fifth update.
Chapter 23: Uchiha Revitalization Plan, Begins! (1) (Old Version)
The outcome is the same either way.
But the difference is that it allows him to see clearly what kind of person Itachi is.
Even in Tianxie’s opinion, it is more reasonable to say that Danzo obtained Shisui’s Kotoamatsukami and then attacked Itachi.
“Probably not.”
Unfortunately, the answer given by Shisui made Tianxie sigh.
“Kotoamatsukami is indeed powerful, but Danzo has a limited time to obtain the Mangekyō, and it would be a heavy burden for someone who is not a member of the Uchiha clan to control Kotoamatsukami’s power.”
“If you use it by force, there will be flaws. I know that very well.”
That is to say.
Did Itachi really have the heart to destroy his own clan out of so-called righteousness?
It’s really sad.
Shaking his head, Tianxie was too lazy to think about those trivial things.
In this case, the plan was carried out as originally planned.
He patted Shisui’s shoulder and the two of them left quietly.
“The elderly, the weak, women and children have already been prepared to be evacuated. The remaining few who must show up every day have been replaced by warriors from the loyal clan. When the time is right, they will take advantage of the chaos to evacuate through safe routes.”
“But even though we didn’t make much noise, we still attracted Konoha’s attention. It seems they are now conducting a detailed investigation.”
“The others are easy to deal with. They can be disguised as ordinary people and placed in nearby villages. But the combatants you mentioned cannot be hidden quietly.”
“Three months at most. You must find a suitable place for them to stay. Otherwise, not only will the drama you put on for Konoha be exposed, but Itachi will also definitely notice something is wrong.”
Uchiha clan land.
In the clan leader’s secret room.
Fugaku stood in front of the table and analyzed while looking at the map on it.
The Uchiha clan is prosperous.
But after the brutal battlefield of the Third Ninja World War, only a few hundred combatants were left.
There are quite a few elderly, weak, women and children, and Fugaku has already made arrangements for this. He can disperse them and settle them in villages that the Uchiha clan is familiar with.
The clan is rich, very rich.
As Konoha’s guard team, what they are best at is imposing fines.
And because of the fierce conflict with Konoha in recent times, they have taken many opportunities to cause trouble and collect interest.
So even buying a few villages is no problem.
It’s just that it’s difficult to arrange the combatants. Ninjas are ninjas, and those who have experienced war will have a different kind of murderous temperament.
So we must be careful when settling them.
“Three months? That should be enough.”
Tianxie held Huazi in his mouth and disagreed.
In his plan, the feigned destruction of the Uchiha clan was only the first step.
And in the final stage of the plan, the entire ninja world will be shocked by the Uchiha.
During this period, not only those who were full of malice towards the Uchiha clan, but even the Konoha Village would bow down to the clan.
This is a big deal and needs to be done step by step.
As for where to place the fighters, he had already planned it.
Since they are combatants, Tianxie will not waste their fighting talents.
“Itachi has fallen into a state of autism. Danzo’s anger has greatly stimulated him. I think he may take action at any time.”
Shisui beside him swallowed hard.
He also didn’t know how this wave of drama would eventually begin.
At this point, he is filled with regret.
Shisui thought again, if he didn’t commit suicide in front of Itachi, would everything be the same as before?
But after careful analysis, he knew that was impossible.
Even if he didn’t die, judging from what Danzo and Hokage said, they were determined to destroy the entire clan.
He was just the trigger of the whole thing.
Even now, the two crazy guys next to him are extremely looking forward to that night.
Genocide?
No, the Uchiha clan leader and his son regarded Itachi and Konoha as a weapon to eliminate the unrest within the Uchiha clan!
Since ancient times, even a fair judge has found it difficult to settle family disputes, and problems within a clan are the most difficult to resolve!
Being too drastic will make the tribe members feel that their leader is cold-blooded and inhuman, which will cause them to resist.
But being too weak will make those people ride on your neck and shit on you, which is even worse.
It’s difficult to grasp this degree.
And now, they use Itachi’s actions to find out those restless existences without any loopholes. Even those who survived will be extremely grateful to the clan leader and Tianxie who gave them advice.
Only after dying once will you realize how precious life is, and the hidden blood of madness will gradually calm down.
As far as Shisui knew, this was not the first time such an action had occurred in Uchiha history.
But the results were completely different.
And the man who left the organization that time was none other than the extremely powerful Uchiha Madara!
After the position of Hokage was replaced by Hashirama Senju, Madara suddenly realized one thing, that is, even though he was a hero in the founding of Konoha, the clans in Konoha still did not trust the Uchiha.
This kind of distrust will definitely cause trouble in the future and lead the Uchiha clan to disaster and destruction.
So, he called his clansmen together, wanting them to leave Konoha and start their own business with him.
Unfortunately, that time even the Uchiha clan members themselves didn’t want to leave.
They were tired of war, and they also felt that it would be prestigious to stay in this village as the founders of Konoha.
Even if Madara threatened with force, no one wanted to follow him away.
Now, the situation is very similar to that time.
The difference is that Tianxie did not use any force and these tribesmen left Konoha naturally.
Sometimes being tough doesn’t work.
Madara’s failure is his success.
Using your brain appropriately is the right choice.
Of course, as a man, he must be tough when necessary. Uchiha’s withdrawal is only temporary, for the sake of a bigger plan.
Because when their families, women, children and grandchildren are no longer around, they can truly give it a try!
In the end, everyone in Konoha will understand that the Uchiha clan has never left!
Perhaps, this is the difference between Tianxie and Ban.
“I’ve already given you the information about the masked man, Brother Shuizi, please don’t let me down.”
Turning his head to look at Shisui, Tianxie blinked and said.
“As long as your intelligence is correct, stopping him won’t be a problem.”
Shisui patted his chest confidently. Space ninjutsu?
His teleportation skill is also amazing!
“Well, in addition to the masked man, if we want to hide it from the root members surrounding the tribe’s territory, we have to do something big.”
Taking a deep breath, Tianxie stretched out his little hand and placed it on the table.
“Everyone, it’s time to break down and then build up!”
“The Uchiha Revival Plan.”
“start!”
Please…well, forget it.
Chapter 24: The strong have their own pride, but unfortunately you don’t. (2) (Old version)
Today’s wind.
It was very noisy.
Night has fallen.
The atmosphere in Konoha seemed no different from usual.
But almost all the clan leaders notified their ninjas to return home early and not go out.
The originally bustling street market became unusually quiet.
The moonlight shines on the earth, and the originally pure white color is somehow stained with a hint of blood.
Tonight is destined to be different.
But the members of the Uchiha clan did not seem to feel the tense atmosphere and continued to do their own things step by step.
It was already time to go home from school, and the students of the Ninja School were already enjoying family time with their parents.
Only one classroom was still brightly lit.
Looking at the two students in front of him who were so friendly and respectful to each other, Iruka had a slightly bitter smile on his face.
Something was bound to happen tonight.
But he knew what exactly happened, but he didn’t dare to think about it or guess.
Uchiha Sasuke.
Suddenly, he received an order from the Hokage, asking him to keep them in school with a fabricated reason, just to prevent them from going home.
No matter what family they come from, no matter how talented they are.
In Iruka’s eyes.
They are still his students, just two poor children.
After vaguely knowing what would happen tonight, Iruka’s eyes changed slightly.
This subtle change was easily captured by Tianxie, and with the help of Shisui’s summoning beast, he gave Fugaku the signal to start his plan.
The night of genocide has begun.
In front of Iruka, Tianxie lit up Huazi and took a sip.
An important turning point for the Uchiha clan has arrived.
After cooperating with Itachi in this scene, he also needs to plan carefully what he will do next.
Without a doubt, the first thing that needs to be improved is strength.
In the past, he had to focus on dealing with Itachi and Konoha.
But after tonight, the Uchiha will “no longer exist” and Konoha’s attention will shift away from him.
In this way, he will have plenty of time to relax and his strength will make a leap in a short period of time, so as to prepare for the next plan of Uchiha’s revival.
It should be very busy next.
Sighing, Tianxie leaned on Sasuke, who was sleeping on the table like a dead pig, but his eyes swept towards Iruka in front of him who didn’t even know what he was talking about.
Perhaps, among the so-called “ninjas” in Konoha Village, Iruka is one of the few that Tianxie has a good impression of.
He is very kind.
And as a teacher, he did his best.
It is no exaggeration to say that if Naruto’s class teacher changes, he will inevitably turn evil.
This is a great teacher.
From the moment he started looking at the pity in his and Sasuke’s eyes, Tianxie could understand this.
Are you pitying the two children who are about to lose their family and their parents?
Tianxie smiled, adjusted the frame of his glasses on his nose, and handed Huazi to Iruka.
“Just today, smoke one with me.”
Can I refuse?
Iruka smiled bitterly, but finally took Hanako’s sip.
After a brief moment of discomfort, a look of intoxication appeared on his face.
This is a new experience.
Even at this moment, there is a feeling that all worries can be left behind.
So that’s how it is.
Iruka suddenly realized and gave Tianxie a gentle smile.
“No matter what the future holds, I will always be your teacher.”
“Believe me.”
Moonlit night.
Outside the Uchiha clan’s territory, a figure suddenly descended.
The three scarlet magatama turned slightly, and the tear troughs on Itachi’s face seemed to become even thicker.
Tonight, he was destined to be a killer who was unworthy of having emotions.
At the same time, at the other end, a man wearing a mask and holding chains in his hands also arrived under the cover of night.
Unfortunately, just as he was about to attack the unprepared Uchiha in front of him, an unfamiliar voice was heard from behind him.
“Amitabha.”
“Please don’t do this, benefactor.”
As soon as he finished speaking, Obito suddenly felt a fierce murderous aura and strong wind on his back.
Who is it!
He activated his Hollow form and jumped up instantly to avoid the attack, causing a cold sweat to break out on Obito’s back.
Looking over hastily, his Sharingan hidden in the mask was full of shock.
Who is this?
He was wearing a strange cassock and had an ordinary dagger on his waist.
Not to mention how weird this outfit was, just in the dark, wearing sunglasses and not being affected at all, Obito knew that the other party was not simple.
What’s more, he can approach me silently.
“Who are you?”
Narrowing his eyes, Obito shook the chains and asked in confusion.
Tonight, the Uchiha clan is destined to be exterminated.
Obito himself had no hatred towards the Uchiha clan, but that didn’t stop him from adding some blood debt to himself.
After his clan was wiped out, Itachi joined Akatsuki.
That was the condition of his help.
He valued Itachi’s strength and cruelty.
After all, even he had never thought of killing all the members of the Uchiha clan.
Everyone in the Akatsuki organization is crazy, including him!
But his plan, which he thought would be easy, was obstructed right from the start.
Re-examining the monk in front of him, Obito’s eyes were solemn as he stared directly into the sunglasses on Shisui’s nose.
He saw it clearly.
A scarlet light shone behind the sunglasses.
That’s the Sharingan!
It will never be wrong.
But when did such a person appear in Uchiha?
“Are you really Uchiha Madara?”
However, Shisui did not answer Obito’s question, but instead questioned Obito in front of him.
“I didn’t expect that among the current Uchiha, there are still people who can recognize me.”
Obito has become accustomed to the way of appearing under the name of Madara’s substitute, and it has even become his habit to use Madara’s tone to fool others.
“How dare you say that.”
Shisui curled his lips in disdain, “Although I have never seen Uchiha Madara, the former patriarch of the Uchiha clan, but from his resume I can tell that if it was the real Madara, even if he really aged, he would not wear a mask like you.”
“Strong people all have their own pride, but unfortunately I don’t feel that kind of pride in you.”
This is a very straightforward statement.
It’s just stating a fact.
But when it reached Obito’s ears, it sounded a little bit heartbreaking.
This kid is saying in disguise that he is not a strong man!
His pupils contracted, and Obito’s Sharingan spun wildly. The next moment, the three magatama shattered, and a new Mangekyo was formed instantly!
The figure is shaking!
The next moment, he appeared in front of Shisui!
The chain was swung out and was about to hit, but Shisui in front of him suddenly disappeared.
brush!
From behind, a short knife stabbed straight at him.
It’s a pity that the moment Obito realized that Shisui had disappeared, he had already activated his Hollowification and hid his body in his own time and space.
“He got so angry after a few words.”
Shisui stroked his chin with a calm expression, “Space-time ninjutsu, it seems the identity can be confirmed.”
“You were the one who released the Nine-Tails in Konoha six years ago, right?”
“You started the Nine-Tails Rebellion, but let the Uchiha clan take the blame. Now you even want to kill my Uchiha clan members!”
Take a deep breath.
The kaleidoscope slowly rotated under Shisui’s sunglasses.
The short sword pointed at Obito from a distance.
“The criminal who made Uchiha bear the false accusation!”
“Tonight!”
“I’ll be your opponent!”
Second update.
Chapter 25 My Foolish Brother… (3) (Old Version)
Screams and wails.
Under the powerful force of the Mangekyō Sharingan, ordinary Sharingan no longer has any advantages.
Walking in the Uchiha clan’s territory, Itachi transformed into the god of death, with corpses everywhere behind him.
The grief in his heart turned into a lot of negative emotions that eroded his heart.
But Itachi knew that he was extremely clear-headed now.
Compared with ordinary tribesmen, he always has only one enemy.
That is Uchiha Fugaku who also possesses the Mangekyō.
This will be a battle between two pairs of kaleidoscopes!
Looking around, he had already returned to his doorstep.
But now Itachi suddenly had a strange feeling.
Logically speaking, when the clan territory was suddenly attacked, his father should have organized resistance immediately.
But now the patriarch’s house is extremely quiet, with only the light in his father’s room still on.
This is not like his father normally.
And he had felt this strange feeling since he started killing.
Tonight the Uchiha didn’t even put up the slightest resistance.
Everything seemed too logical.
What is going on?
Taking a deep breath, Itachi opened the door of his father’s room with doubt.
But the scene before him made his heart tremble suddenly.
Kneeling on the ground in front of him with their backs to him were his father and mother.
But they didn’t seem surprised at their arrival.
Although he could only see his back, Itachi was crying like a fountain at this moment!
Father.
He knows everything!
Itachi finally understood why everything went so smoothly!
“Here I come.”
Fugaku’s words finally broke the silence.
“It seems you are on Konoha’s side.”
Itachi lowered his head, and the hand holding the knife was shaking.
“Father……”
“Don’t be sad, Itachi.”
“Compared to us, your suffering has just begun.”
Fugaku sighed, “Just one thing, take good care of Tianxie and Sasuke.”
After saying this, as if he had been prepared, he glanced at his wife Mikoto and nodded.
At the same time, the old couple tacitly took out a kunai from their arms and stabbed it into their chests, and then fell down in each other’s arms.
Blood seeped onto the ground from where the two were hugging.
Just like Itachi’s shattered heart.
Before their death, his father and mother did not let him do it himself.
They didn’t want their son to do that.
He also understood that once he did this, Itachi would be burdened with a huge shadow in his heart.
Suicide is the manifestation of their heavy love for Itachi.
He also used his actions to tell Itachi that no matter what choice he made, he was still his beloved son.
Looking at the two bodies on the ground in silence, Itachi was struggling internally.
It was not until now that he vaguely remembered the love his parents had given him since he was a child.
The cold heart is awakened by the hot blood again and again.
Itachi’s tears flowed from his tear troughs, but halfway through they turned into a blood-red color!
At this moment, the door of the room was pushed open again.
Two young figures suddenly appeared.
At the critical moment, his two younger brothers came back.
It was somewhat different from what Itachi thought. In silence, Tianxie and Sasuke walked step by step to the bodies of their parents and hugged them tightly.
“Nissan…”
“Why?! Why is this happening?”
Sasuke cried out to the man in grief.
“To test my own tolerance.”
Itachi took a deep breath, the sadness disappeared from his eyes, and he turned into the cold killer.
“So, you’re going to kill us too?”
Adjusting the frame of his glasses on his nose, Tianxie was calmer than Sasuke.
“No, you are still useful.”
“If you all can open your eyes, then I, including myself, will have four pairs of kaleidoscopes.”
“In this way… hehe…”
“Your life will have meaning.”
The Sharingan was spinning wildly, and the newly formed Mangekyō looked so evil and terrifying. Combined with Itachi’s ferocious expression, he was like a demon that had broken free from its chains and seemed ready to attack them at any time.
“I’m stupid…”
The moment of farewell seems to have arrived.
The shouting and screaming outside was getting closer. Itachi took a deep breath, wanting to give his two younger brothers a final boost.
Although using Tsukuyomi twice in a row was too much of a burden for him, at this point, this was the last thing he could do for his brother.
Become stronger.
Sasuke, the evil one.
Just as he was about to speak, his second brother with glasses suddenly interrupted him.
“My stupid brother.”
“If you don’t want to be killed by me and Sasuke, then be afraid, run away, and live your life in ugliness.”
“Run away, run away.”
“Just try to survive.”
“Then when we have eyes like yours, we will definitely come find you!”
“Kill you!”
Immediately afterwards, in Itachi’s shocked gaze, the two magatama in Tianxie’s eyes shone with a unique red light, and in Sasuke’s pupils, a magatama was also spinning!
His two younger brothers have already opened their eyes!
As an older brother, he had no idea at all!
You have become stronger.
Itachi was shocked and relieved in his heart, but his face showed a mocking disdain.
“I hope you guys really have this awareness.”
With a cold snort, Itachi turned and left.
His mission has been accomplished.
Next, all he needs to do is to warn Danzo that from today on he will become Konoha’s S-rank rebel ninja, the Uchiha Itachi who destroyed his own clan!
He will also become an official member of Akatsuki and monitor every move of that mysterious organization.
He is a nail planted by Konoha in Akatsuki!
From today on, he no longer lives for himself, but for his two younger brothers.
Gone.
There were only two teenagers and two corpses left in the room.
“call.”
As if relieved, Sasuke suddenly grinned and rushed directly into Mikoto’s arms.
“Mother, stop pretending to be dead. How was my performance just now?”
“Ah, second brother, tell me too, how is my acting? Was Itachi deceived?”
Speaking of.
Sasuke took off his contact lenses.
Angered to exterminate a clan and issue a single magatama?
I’m sorry.
He didn’t even get a single magatama.
Unlike Tianxie’s two magatama that actually opened his eyes, Tianxie had specially prepared a pair of beautiful contact lenses for him to wear in advance in order to prevent Itachi from provoking him to perform a Tsukuyomi on him.
The effect is pretty good.
At least Itachi didn’t think it was fake.
“It’s terrible. If you react like this when your mother and I die, I will doubt whether you are my biological child.”
On the ground.
Fugaku suddenly sat up calmly.
And inside the so-called wound on the body, one could clearly see a bag filled with blood.
“After all, he’s not really dead, and with Tian Xie by his side, this behavior is understandable.”
Mikoto also sat up and rubbed Sasuke’s head lovingly and said.
She believed her son had done his best.
“But my husband, what do you mean when you say Sasuke is not your biological son?”
With a smile on her face, Mikoto’s voice was gentle.
But when Fugaku heard these words, his hair stood on end.
Fugaku coughed awkwardly and looked at his second son.
“What now?”
“The Root ninjas have probably killed all those who needed to die, and they will probably start collecting the bodies soon.”
Tianxie lit up Huazi, took a breath and looked around.
“Destroy before you build.”
“Now, this broken is not broken enough.”
“How can the Uchiha bloodline be passed on to others?”
Tian Xie casually threw the burning cigarette onto the curtain beside him and smiled gently.
“The job of replacing the body is left to you, father.”
“I hope that what Konoha ends up with is just a few charred corpses, and no one knows whether the corpse is an Uchiha or whether it has the Sharingan.”
“Of course, they would think…”
“Itachi did that.”
Chapter 26: I don’t have to take the blame for this! (4) (Old version)
On a high mountain outside Konoha Village.
Looking at the raging fire burning in the Uchiha clan’s territory in the distance, Obito took a deep breath.
He couldn’t help but glance at Itachi next to him and narrowed his eyes.
Was it him who set the fire?
“What happened to your arm?”
Itachi did not give the answer he wanted, but instead calmly glanced at Obito’s empty sleeves.
“It was calculated.”
“You Uchiha are truly a place of hidden dragons and crouching tigers.”
Obito’s expression darkened as he recalled the battle just now.
If he didn’t make up his mind and use the divine power to transfer at the cost of an arm, he would probably lose his head.
He had no idea why the man was so strong.
He even understood the principles behind his divine power incredibly clearly!
Every time, when he found the right moment and was ready to materialize and attack the opponent, the monk was always able to prepare in advance and successfully block him, and then counterattack at an extremely fast speed!
The mysterious and elusive teleportation technique.
It’s scary just thinking about it.
If Uchiha Shisui had not been dead, he would have directly confirmed the other party’s identity.
But in his opinion, that person obviously couldn’t be Uchiha Shisui.
What’s more, that person possesses a completely different kind of Mangekyo from Shisui.
And Shisui’s eyes, one is in Danzo’s and the other is in Itachi’s, so he is definitely not Shisui.
But this also made him even more afraid.
If you think about it carefully, Konoha actually has such a master, and that master even knows his weaknesses…
He underestimated the Uchiha after all.
Today, he did not kill a single member of the Uchiha clan.
But the Uchiha clan was still destroyed.
The one who took action was the man next to him, and before leaving, he even set a big fire.
What a huge hatred and resentment this is.
Cruel man.
“As agreed, I will go to Akatsuki to find you.”
“There are still some things to do before we leave. See you at the old place.”
Looking at the raging fire, Itachi’s eyes were filled with worry.
Of course he didn’t set the fire.
Besides him, the only ones attacking the Uchiha are the Root!
Could it be that Danzo wanted to completely break off relations with his brothers and wanted his two younger brothers to die on the night of genocide?
Danzo must be warned once before leaving.
With a swaying figure, Itachi disappeared into the darkness.
Who did it?
Obviously, Itachi didn’t know that.
Danzo is now in a confused state.
Originally, as the mastermind behind persuading the itachi to kill all the tribe members, he had hoped to gain the most benefits from this extermination of the tribe.
What does the conflict between Konoha and Uchiha have to do with him?
He hoped that Uchiha would launch a coup, and then Sarutobi’s prestige would decline again, and he would take the opportunity to attack the other side.
But in comparison, the experiment he asked Orochimaru to do was also coming to an end.
That experiment requires countless Sharingan as a basis.
What he wanted to do was to obtain the Sharingan from the corpses when the clan was exterminated.
But now, standing outside the Uchiha clan’s territory, Danzo had murderous intent in his eyes.
Who the hell set this fire?
Not only him, but all his subordinates who were sent to the Uchiha clan’s territory to carry out the genocide mission have lost contact!
The further out they were, the more fiercely the fire burned. He had tried to stop the Water Style Squad from rushing in several times but failed.
Nothing went according to his script.
The wealth resources of the Uchiha clan.
Their Sharingan!
Danzo got nothing!
“Danzo! Look what you’ve done!”
It even caused trouble.
Narrowing his eyes, Danzo looked in the direction of the voice.
At this critical moment, there was only one person who called him by his full name, and even used a questioning tone with a hint of gloating in his voice.
Konoha’s Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen!
The third generation was indeed very angry.
In the past, he had turned a blind eye to Danzo’s actions.
But this time it was completely different.
He personally witnessed Danzo’s persuasion of Itachi in carrying out the Uchiha clan’s extermination plan. In fact, he also hoped that the Uchiha clan would be buried in history in this way.
This is also the best ending for Konoha.
But when the Uchiha clan’s territory began to burn, he felt that if he didn’t show up, things would be in chaos.
The reason is simple.
Konoha Village is made up of one family after another.
Although the third generation has been suppressing the families and supporting ordinary civilians, he cannot deny that those families are Konoha’s most powerful weapons. Whether in war or peace, he needs those families to contribute.
The Uchiha clan is one of those clans.
That clan was plotting a coup, but a plot is just a plot after all, and the fact that they did not take action means that they are still a member of Konoha.
In this situation, once everyone knows that Konoha has taken action against Uchiha, those families will also feel insecure, wondering if they will also be attacked by Konoha one day in the future.
The Uchiha can be destroyed, but it must never be done openly!
This fire attracted too much attention.
It’s Danzo.
Why can’t you even do this little thing?
With a cold face, Sarutobi Hiruzen’s eyes were threatening, “You have crossed the line by acting without my permission, Danzo.”
“From today on, you will take back your duties as the leader of the Root and disband the Root.”
“You should calm down at home, that’s all.”
“All the Uchiha issues can be blamed on Itachi. You know what to do.”
“Remember, this is the last time I wipe your ass.”
Is this you?
Sarutobi Hiruzen.
A figure hid under the tree, watching the conversation between the two and fell into deep thought.
When the third generation put away the hypocritical mask, he looked like a disgusting old dog.
The figure was erratic, and Itachi’s figure suddenly appeared in front of the two of them.
“Mission accomplished.”
“I don’t care who started the fire.”
“But Sandaime-sama, Danzo-sama.”
“It would be nice if my two younger brothers were safe and sound tomorrow…”
“But if anything happens to them.”
“I will do to the Sarutobi and Shimura clans everything you did to the Uchiha.”
“Besides that, all of Konoha’s secrets will be placed on the desk of the head of the enemy talent.”
“Do as you say.”
Uchiha Itachi has gone crazy!
One day.
This was the ultimatum he gave to the Konoha high-level officials.
After destroying the family, his two younger brothers are everything to him!
If something happens to Tianxie and Sasuke, he won’t have to care about justice anymore!
After saying this, without waiting for Danzo and Sarutobi to make any move, Itachi’s body turned into a crow and disappeared into the night sky.
a long time.
Sarutobi looked at Danzo with a livid face.
“That’s what you did!”
“Don’t let me take the blame for everything. Do you think I don’t know that you are watching from the dark?”
“I have finished the task of exterminating the clan, you can put out the fire yourself.”
But Danzo was obviously not a pushover. He sneered and turned away.
The prestige of the Hokage?
Excuse me.
Sarutobi Hiruzen is nothing in his eyes.
There wasn’t even a sound when it was released.
At best it just stinks and makes people sick!
Pot King?
Sorry, I don’t want to take the blame this time!
Fourth update.
Chapter 27: The shaking Konoha, the silent madness. (5) (Old version)
“Brother, I’m a little cold.”
The glorious clan of the past is no longer there.
Almost overnight, all the houses were burned down.
Naturally, the emergency passages used for escape and any traces of the tribe’s transfer also completely disappeared.
Just as Tianxie said, all Konoha could find in the end were some charred corpses.
If the corpse is burnt, then the so-called Sharingan will naturally be destroyed.
The fire last night was not accidental. In fact, Tianxie had been preparing for this day for several years.
Based on various fuels, coupled with his ability to control red flames.
It is normal that ordinary water jutsu cannot extinguish it.
This time, Tianxie consumed a lot of energy.
But it’s all worth it.
The Uchiha clan staged a big show in front of everyone.
And if the Uchiha returns after settling down, it will be a one-sided crushing.
What the tribe lacks is a qualified leader.
Fugaku is good, but still not a good fit.
After rubbing Sasuke’s little face, Tianxie hugged his younger brother.
When acting, you have to do the whole thing.
The two were now covered in dust and looked as ragged as refugees.
Sasuke was still young. He did not have Tianxie’s system golden finger, nor could he control the red flame. After the fire, it was followed by a heavy rain in the early morning, washing away the debris on the ground.
Leaning against his body to give Sasuke some warmth, Tianxie narrowed his eyes as he looked at the group of people approaching in the distance.
What is meant to come will eventually come.
After the big drama, what followed was an even bigger storm.
Fugaku and Mikoto have led their tribesmen to evacuate quietly, and Shisui will play the role of a channel for communication between Tianxie and Fugaku in the future.
What Tian Xie needs to do is to find a suitable place for those fighters within three months, otherwise there will be a risk of their tracks being discovered on the night of genocide.
He already had a plan on how to do it.
Now.
Not wanting to say a word to the high-ranking officials of Konoha, he closed his eyes and fell asleep while hugging Sasuke.
A night has passed.
He was also a little tired.
In a daze, he saw the scene in his dream.
At that time, the three Uchiha brothers joined hands and became Konoha’s most terrible nightmare, and also became the king that made them bow down to him…
The changes in Konoha Village cannot be concealed.
After all, the fire was a bit exaggerated.
But when people learned the truth, they were completely stunned.
Uchiha Itachi, the once genius and the rising star of Konoha’s Anbu, has gone mad!
He actually targeted his own people!
And the reason was just to test his own tolerance!
Is this… true?
Be it the common people or the members of the big families, they were all completely stunned at this moment.
But no one dared to discuss the underlying reasons.
Because anyone who is not a fool knows what happened last night.
And the young man named Uchiha Itachi was probably just taking the blame.
Just as the third generation said, the silence of those families is just a sign of their own danger.
No one knows whether the tragic situation of the Uchiha people will happen to them one day in the future.
But there is some good news.
According to news from Konoha Hospital, there were two survivors in this accident.
I don’t know if it was luck or I just couldn’t bring myself to do it.
Both of Uchiha Itachi’s younger brothers did not die, which proved that the bloodline of that clan was passed on and would not be cut off. Konoha still possessed the bloodline limit called Sharingan in the future.
“Have you identified the bodies? Have you found Uchiha Fugaku and Uchiha Mikoto?”
Root base.
Danzo, who had been ordered to resign, is still here.
The roots are his home, where he has an unprecedented sense of security.
As for Sarutobi asking him to disband the Root?
There are no so-called Hokage orders from him. The most he can do is to be more obedient and let the Root appear as little as possible recently.
Disbanding is impossible.
Unless he becomes Hokage!
“That place was the worst burned. When we checked this morning, we found only two completely charred bodies. With our medical expertise, we can’t determine whether they are the two people you mentioned.”
Below, Danzo’s loyal lackey said respectfully, “For the time being, it can only be suspected that the two are truly dead.”
Suspicion is enough.
After carefully examining the Uchiha remains, they have confirmed that the clan has been completely wiped out.
What a pity.
After all, I didn’t get many Sharingans, but it wasn’t a complete loss.
Glancing at the eyes in the jars next to him, Danzo sighed.
“Let the people below lie dormant for the time being. The roots need to be quiet for a while.”
“you……”
Konoha Hospital.
Iruka looked at the two students in front of him with guilt on their faces.
Tianxie and Sasuke sat on the hospital bed looking out the window, without any special emotions because of Iruka’s arrival.
Speaking of which, because of Tianxie, classmates from the Ninja School often come to visit.
But unfortunately.
Now the two of them play the role of poor people whose families have been destroyed.
Of course, the so-called pitiful person is only truly pitiful if he himself thinks he is pitiful.
People with strong hearts will continue to move forward no matter what setbacks they encounter.
“I’m sorry, as a teacher, I don’t know how to comfort you…”
After trying for a while, Iruka suddenly said dejectedly.
He is Tian Xie’s homeroom teacher, and he doesn’t feel any discrimination towards his students.
But he felt guilty towards the two students anyway.
Nothing else.
The purpose of the third generation for him to leave behind two children was finally completely confirmed.
In his opinion, that is not protection!
I simply don’t want them to see their parents for the last time.
Iruka felt guilty.
If I tell them the truth…
He shook his head violently, sighing inwardly.
Does he dare?
Unless he wants to die.
But the more this happened, the more guilty he felt towards Tianxie and Sasuke.
As a teacher, I can’t do anything to help them at this time.
His role is not even as good as Uzumaki Naruto who just came!
At the very least, Naruto would say, “I understand how you feel,” but he can’t.
Although he is also an orphan.
But… this Uchiha matter is full of conspiracy.
“Comfort?”
Tian Xie turned his head, adjusted the frame of his glasses and looked deep.
This depth, in Iruka’s eyes, is more like a kind of growth.
He seemed to have grown up overnight.
More like a brother than before.
“But if Iruka-sensei really wants to help, can I ask you for a favor?”
Tilting his head, Tianxie looked directly at Iruka.
“What’s up?”
“Tell the Hokage that I want to graduate early!”
Iruka’s eyes widened in disbelief.
This child.
Is he…crazy?
Chapter 28: Unexpected Graduation Application. (1) (Old version)
He is indeed crazy.
When Iruka arrived at the Hokage’s office, there was still some surprise and regret on his face.
The current situation of the Uchiha clan is extremely clear.
All those who could protect Tianxie and Sasuke have disappeared.
In this case, do you still want to graduate early?
What’s the difference between this and seeking death?
Any bloodline limit in the ninja world is a desire for ordinary people.
Especially Konoha’s Sharingan!
You have to know that Uchiha Madara was once a man who could stand shoulder to shoulder with the first Hokage.
They all want to study the Sharingan carefully.
In addition, the Uchiha clan had many enemies, so one can imagine what the final outcome would be for a six-year-old child who graduated.
pity……
Iruka’s persuasion was of no use.
Rubbing the bruises on his eyes, he felt a little sad as a class teacher.
Sometimes it is an honor to be defeated by your own students.
But you definitely don’t want this student to have just started school.
This not only proves that the student is a genius, but also proves that I, a Chunin, am a waste.
In order to stop Tianxie’s crazy behavior, he pulled the other party and demonstrated to him.
The result is self-evident.
He lost miserably and could only agree to Tianxie to report to the Hokage what the other party was thinking.
Sighed.
Iruka knocked on the door to the Hokage’s office.
For some reason, every time he came to the Hokage’s office, he always felt depressed.
To be honest, he didn’t want to come.
“Enter.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen’s voice was heard from inside, and Iruka walked in facing that sharp gaze.
“What happened to your eye sockets?”
Glancing suspiciously at Iruka, Sarutobi frowned.
As the head of the elite class that he paid special attention to, it was unbecoming for him to have such an image.
“Defeated by students.”
“Now that student wants to apply for early graduation.”
Iruka smiled bitterly, half-knelt on the ground and stated his purpose.
Graduate early.
If it is wartime, there is no need for overly complicated rules.
But now, the Third Ninja World War has ended for several years, and the Ninja World is at peace. It is a great time for children to receive a good education and enjoy their childhood.
Of course, the so-called peace only refers to the surface.
The open war has passed. At this stage, the fighting among the various ninja villages in the ninja world is carried out in secret and has never stopped.
The competition is about a ninja village’s ability to survive and develop steadily.
“Uchiha?”
It was beyond Iruka’s expectations.
After he explained his purpose, the third generation was not too surprised. Instead, he said a surname with interest.
It seems that in his opinion, such a development is reasonable.
“Yes, Uchiha Tianxie.”
It is indeed so.
Sarutobi looked calm as he held the cigarette in his mouth and took a deep puff.
That kid.
I once thought I couldn’t see through him.
But on second thought it’s a bit ridiculous.
After all, it’s just a child.
At this moment, Sarutobi Hiruzen understood.
What can’t you see through?
In the previous speech, he was blocked by Uchiha Tianxie.
He was just a young Uchiha pretending to be mature. It was probably Uchiha Fugaku who arranged for him to say that behind his back.
Even such a calm and composed young man started to lose his composure and become stupid after his family was destroyed.
young.
He has talent and some ability, but he just can’t keep his composure.
Smoking a cigarette, Sarutobi Hiruzen’s eyes were full of wisdom.
His eyes seemed to have seen through what the boy who wanted to graduate was doing deep in his heart.
During the entrance exam, his son Asuma Sarutobi told him that the boy had amazing physical skills.
I guess this is what gave him the confidence to take the graduation exam?
Graduate quickly, want to adapt to the cruelty of the ninja world, and then improve your own strength.
And then, when his strength has increased to a certain level, he will go to Uchiha Itachi to avenge his family?
interesting.
Is this the ending between the Uchiha brothers?
“You go back, I will take care of the graduation assessment.”
“But it will take at least a month. There will be further notification within a month.”
“I don’t want the villagers to hear rumors about the Uchiha clan after they just experienced the Uchiha clan genocide.”
“I don’t want the two things to be linked together.”
After finishing his words in one breath, Sarutobi Hiruzen lowered his head, and the information in his hand was about each Konoha ninja after another.
He was thinking about who to use to test the opponent’s strength, so as to force out the boy’s trump card and give Uchiha Tianxie a reasonable and appropriate opportunity to graduate.
After all, Sarutobi even hoped that Tianxie would graduate smoothly, but he must not make the graduation examination too easy, otherwise some people would think that he had deliberately arranged it.
He has his own ideas.
Those who carry out this task must be loyal.
Finally, he set his eyes on the photo in the file book in front of him.
The man who covered his eyes with a forehead protector caught his attention.
“A month? Thanks.”
In Konoha Hospital, Tianxie nodded to Iruka while smoking a cigarette.
“Tian Xie… Actually, I think it’s better for you to stay in the Ninja School. The environment outside is not good for you…”
“I know what Iruka-sensei is trying to say.”
Tianxie waved his hand and didn’t care.
Is the outside world very cruel compared to the ninja village?
There are some things that cannot be told to Iruka.
But the respectable teacher’s genuine concern actually won Tian Xie a lot of favor.
Jump out of bed.
After hesitating for a moment, Tianxie finally stretched out his finger and flicked Iruka’s head.
“My stupid teacher.”
“No matter what the future holds, you will always be my teacher.”
Iruka grimaced in pain and rolled his eyes.
At least now, he has no idea what Tianxie means by these words.
My second brother does have personality.
Itachi’s way of pointing out people is indeed not suitable for him. This kind of brain-breaking method can show the kindness of the second brother to others.
Sasuke beside him sighed slightly.
“Sasuke.”
“I showed you the script yesterday. It’s up to you to decide how to behave in the ninja school.”
Iruka had already left, and Tianxie came up to Sasuke and hugged his neck and whispered.
The biggest flaw in the genocide was his younger brother.
If he doesn’t appear to be as obsessed with revenge as in the original book, it will always feel a little off.
“Don’t worry, second brother. To be honest, that night I saw my father and mother lying on the ground. Although I knew it was fake, I still wanted to rush up and beat Itachi up.”
“No.”
“It’s Uchiha Skunk!”
This moment.
Erzhuzi got into the role.
First update.
Chapter 29: Such a senior seems to be useless too? (2) (Old version)
The former home of the Uchiha clan.
That place had been abandoned for a long time. After all, it used to be on the outskirts of the village. No one liked to do business in such a remote place, or those families didn’t want to move here.
For them, this place is full of uncertainty.
Even if they move here, they will wonder whether their family will be the next to be destroyed.
The tribe’s land has become history.
But the training ground next to the clan’s land remains the same.
“Lord Tianxie.”
On the field, the young boy was sweating profusely facing the wooden stake in front of him, and next to him, a loli with light blonde hair was wiping his sweat with a handkerchief as if with concern.
If this scene is moved forward a few years, it will look more harmonious.
But that’s how the ninja world is, you have to start picking up girls when you are a kid.
The pain is real.
The sigh is also true.
Like Iruka, Ino didn’t know how to comfort Tianxie in a way that would make him feel at ease.
But unlike Iruka, Ino knew that it was good to just be with him like this even if they didn’t talk.
Looking at the newly built wooden house next to the training ground, Ino felt sad.
Who would have thought that the second young master of the Uchiha clan would have to live in such a simple environment in the future?
The world is fickle.
The villagers’ attitude towards the two orphans also changed.
Their eldest brother is now an S-rank rebel ninja of Konoha, and they have become lost dogs.
No one wants to be associated with such a person.
Some people feel lonely in the past.
That little wooden house was his and Sasuke’s home.
Wiped his face.
The boy still had that gentle face, but Ino always felt that this gentleness concealed a sorrow that others were not aware of.
The more this happened, the more the young man in front of him exuded a kind of melancholy.
And this hesitation is often a fatal attraction for young girls.
“You think my new home is bad?”
After a short rest, Tianxie led Ino to the cabin.
Sasuke was still practicing hand seals outside, performing the Great Fireball Technique which he was not very proficient in. There were only the two of them in the room.
“No, I just feel like something is missing.”
Ino shook her head.
Although the room is simple, it has everything it needs, and the simple layout makes it more charming.
“Is something missing? Why don’t we kick Sasuke out and you move in?”
Tianxie touched Ino’s head with a smile on his face and made a big joke.
He likes Ino.
And never hide this thought.
Looking at her slightly red face, Tianxie shook his head.
Know when to tease.
She is only six years old.
Without going any further, Tianxie pointed to the distance.
There was the true outskirts of Konoha. He could leave Konoha with just a flash of the body technique, and then reach the nearest town in just two hours.
That small town is now inhabited by the young and old men of the Uchiha clan and is under the complete control of the Uchiha clan.
They are very familiar with Konoha and will use the simplest way to deal with Konoha ninjas.
I guess Sarutobi Hiruzen would never understand until his death why the Uchiha people were hiding there.
“It’s safe here, don’t worry.”
“But you, obviously a good student in Iruka’s eyes, would be unhappy if you skipped classes to come and accompany me.”
This.
It was a test.
In Konoha, the Ino, Shika and Chou clans are undoubted supporters of the Hokage.
The Yamanaka clan has been on good terms with the other two clans for a long time. Tian Xie wanted to know whether Yamanaka Ino was approaching him at this moment with the tacit consent of his father, or whether he ran away secretly on his own.
“My father wouldn’t.”
Ino said openly, “My father once told me not to let anyone influence my judgment, and not to let anyone change my mind.”
A very open-minded father.
rare.
Tian Xie nodded without further comment.
This is also in line with the external objectives of the Pig, Deer and Butterfly tribes.
They never cause trouble and know when to stop.
The Uchiha were destroyed, and precisely because of that, no matter how talented Tianxie and Sasuke appeared to be, they would not be considered a threat.
It is impossible for the two of them to restore the glory of the Uchiha clan.
Sitting on the edge of the training ground, the two simply leaned against each other.
There is still one week left before the graduation examination, and he has been training day and night these days.
The days after graduation will be dangerous.
Tianxie was very clear about this, but he still chose to leave the Ninja School early.
The Uchiha clan needs to be settled.
It was not very convenient for him at school.
Some things can only be done in secret.
Fortunately, the genocide was over, and he had plenty of time to improve his strength.
“The assessment will be conducted here.”
“To be honest, I think your idea of ​​graduating is stupid. You should study hard in school instead of thinking about becoming a ninja all day long.”
“Also, let me make this clear in advance.”
“This assessment was originally used to test teamwork, but your early graduation means that no one is willing to team up with you. You will become a waste and continue to carry out tasks alone.”
“Even if you die one day, no one will escort your body back to the village.”
Konoha’s No. 7 training ground, in the dense forest.
The masked man, with only one eye exposed, looked at Tianxie without any expression, and then called him a waste in front of him while telling him the content of this assessment.
Am I a waste?
Tian Xie adjusted the frame of his glasses on his nose, blinked with a harmless smile.
“Yeah, I’m trash.”
“But think about it carefully. Watching your companions die without being able to do anything, and witnessing the sacrifice of your teacher and being able to grieve in secret, even accompanied by normality, with no one left around you.”
“Well, such a senior seems to be a waste.”
curse?
You are no match.
I don’t need to use any swear words when I curse people.
You have no knowledge of the art of language, so why do you speak so wildly?
“You thought you understood why I applied for the graduation assessment, and you thought I would be like you, but in the end you ended up being a failure. You even wanted me to give up the idea of ​​graduating and just be a waste.”
“I’m afraid this is what you think in your heart, Senior?”
“Essentially, you think people like me are very similar to you.”
With fire in his eyes, Tianxie’s figure disappeared in an instant!
A burning feeling came over me from behind.
Kakashi suddenly turned around and looked, and saw a pair of magatama in the frames of Tianxie’s glasses.
“How do you know I’ll be like you?”
“waste!”
The anger was rising.
The real assessment has begun.
Chapter 30: My illusion master Cheng Shisui. (3) (Old version)
To be honest, Tianxie was upset that the Third Hokage used Kakashi as the examiner.
This didn’t surprise him at all.
However, we often think too simply of others, and it is easy to understand them by following the opposite line of thought.
Kakashi also fell from a high position like the moon in the center of the crowd and returned to the mortal world. It can be said that Kakashi’s childhood experience is very similar to that of Tianxie and Sasuke.
Similarly, when faced with a huge blow, Kakashi chose to graduate early to numb himself.
And this.
This was exactly why Kakashi said that Tianxie was a waste.
He was not cursing Tianxie.
I just don’t want to see my own tragedy happen again to Tianxie.
Just like in the original story, he treats the graduates from the Ninja School very harshly.
He didn’t want these children to see their companions fall one after another in front of them because of their weakness.
From this point of view, Ka Dian always maintains that pure kindness in his heart.
It’s a pity that he doesn’t know how to express himself.
Kakashi’s introverted nature makes him unwilling to express the truths of life in words. He prefers to prove everything with actual actions.
Just in time.
Tianxie knew very well what kind of person Kakashi was.
I also know that his rude words are an expression of his true thoughts.
Kaden had a miserable life.
When he was young, his father, who was originally a hero, was defined as a sinner, and even the companions his father had saved blamed him.
Under tremendous pressure, Konoha White Fang, the hero, chose to commit suicide to resist his dissatisfaction.
Kakashi was left alone to endure it all.
Like Tian Xie, he chose to graduate early to escape the gaze of those people, but this did not bring him any benefits.
Without any companions, walking alone in the ninja world.
It wasn’t until Obito and Rin graduated that the new Minato team was formed.
During this period, he wasted four or five years, and under the stimulation of Obito’s words, he understood his father’s approach.
But what he understood was why his father gave up the mission and chose to save his companions.
But I still can’t understand why a man as strong as my father would choose to commit suicide.
He has countless ways to whitewash himself.
Suicide is the real cowardice.
That was an answer that Kakashi would never be able to figure out in his lifetime.
Only Tianxie understood that the real cause of Bai Ya’s death was definitely not because of a failed mission. The ninja world was so big, Konoha was so big, the number of mission failures was probably too many to count with two hands and feet.
If it is only on White Fang, will he be criticized by everyone?
Without the calculations of those high-ranking people in Konoha, such a thing would never have happened.
The earth shattered.
The blazing flames rose high in place.
Kakashi jumped onto the tree with a look of horror, looking at the place where he had just stood, not knowing what to say.
This punch.
Was it really that boy who smashed it?
It is so hot that even the stones on the ground can be shattered easily!
The orphan of the Uchiha clan?
What a monster.
“No, that’s not right!”
In a trance, Kakashi felt a sharp pain in his Sharingan, and then the scene in front of him changed drastically.
I am still there.
And Tianxie’s hand had already approached his waist.
The bell needed for the assessment was almost taken away by Tianxie!
Kakashi retreated quickly, a trace of cold sweat on his forehead. He pulled off the forehead guard without hesitation to reveal Obito’s Sharingan.
Not being a member of the Uchiha clan, he naturally couldn’t control the opening and closing of the Sharingan, and the three scarlet magatama were consuming his chakra all the time.
“What a pity.”
Tianxie adjusted the frame of his glasses regretfully and sighed, as if he was annoyed that he couldn’t knock Kakashi down with just a glance.
Same thing.
Itachi was able to do it easily after a few years.
What he used was the Sharingan illusion that the Uchiha clan was proud of!
This unexpected attack was learned from Uchiha Shisui, the true Uchiha master of illusion.
Tianxie has great talent, and during the time since he saved Shisui, he would often ask Shisui questions about illusion techniques.
In addition, in order to resist Itachi’s later crazy Tsukuyomi, he went to the library obsessively to study illusions when he was a child, so his understanding of illusions is extremely strong.
Even Shisui said that if Tianxie continued to study illusion techniques in the future, it would be easy for him to surpass him.
It may even enable the most powerful illusion that surpasses Kotoamatsukami.
Of course, illusion is just Tianxie’s hobby; his real strength is still his fists.
But even so, Kakashi still felt a little scared. If Tianxie had not aimed at the bell on his waist but at his head…
After all, I underestimated the evilness of the Uchiha clan.
The body is shaking.
Tianxie came forward.
This frontal attack is exactly the same as the previous illusion!
The fist hit the ground and a wave of fire rose into the sky!
Could it be that I am still trapped in an illusion?
Kakashi frowned, feeling something was not right.
In the illusion, the boy smashed the ground with one punch, giving him an unreal illusion.
Because in his impression, the only ones who could do this as easily as he did were Gai and Lady Tsunade.
He is just a six-year-old child. How could he have such powerful destructive power?
“I’m sorry, Kakashi-san, this time it’s for real.”
The ground shook violently, causing Kakashi’s expression to change suddenly.
This is not an illusion!
That man could really smash the ground with ease and even control that strange flame!
The fist was about to hit Kakashi’s face.
The next moment, the horrified man turned into dust with a bang.
At the same time, a fierce gust of wind blew behind Tianxie, and the Jubu area clearly felt a strong chill!
“Shadow clone? The real body hides in the dark and launches the attack.”
“A lot like you, Kakashi-san.”
“But my backyard can’t accommodate your thousand-year-old killer.”
Quickly get out of the way.
Tianxie did a 360-degree kick on the spot and kicked towards Kakashi’s fingers.
A thrilling bell battle has officially begun.
“He passed.”
“Hokage-sama, next time I want someone else to do something like this.”
“Goodbye.”
One hour later.
In the Hokage’s office.
Kakashi, dressed in tattered clothes, appeared with Tianxie.
Of course, both of them looked very embarrassed now, especially Kakashi, whose silver hair was half burned, and his pants in the anus area were completely shattered, revealing a slightly burnt butt.
In the end, Tianxie returned the thousand-year killing blow.
Still using the ghost burning posture, he sent the flame into a certain narrow gap.
Winning or losing doesn’t matter.
After all, when Kakashi used Raikiri in anger, Tianxie had already got the bell.
Therefore, Kakashi had no reason to use Raikiri to inflict the pain of the Thousand Years of Death on Tianxie again.
He passed.
From today on, he will become a ninja.
The prerequisite is to complete the final test for graduation.
The soul-searching question of Konoha’s Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen!
They raised their heads and looked into each other’s eyes.
At this moment, the atmosphere in the Hokage’s office became weird.
Please… emm
Well.
No one is watching.
Chapter 31: Walking the Same Path as Him? (4) (Old Version)
“I never expected to be able to push Kakashi to this point.”
“But then again, it’s not surprising that a genius can appear in the Uchiha.”
In the office.
After a brief silence, the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen raised his head and looked at Tianxie, lighting his own opium pipe.
“Like Shisui and Itachi?”
Tianxie was very calm.
Even ordered Huazi in a very realistic way.
In an instant, the two smokers made the Hokage’s office filled with smoke.
Shisui and Itachi.
Sarutobi sighed.
It would be great if they were not members of the Uchiha clan. In that case, he could use them with confidence to create more value and benefits for Konoha.
But then again.
They are not from the Uchiha clan, so they are not that talented.
Just like Uchiha Tenxie who was standing in front of him at this moment, Sarutobi was still unsure how to use the other party.
He is Uchiha Itachi’s younger brother.
To a certain extent, it is also one of his effective means to check and balance Itachi’s loyalty to Konoha.
As long as he is around, Itachi will obediently serve Konoha.
Even though he was burdened with sin, he still couldn’t give up his brother.
The three generations are very clear about this.
But the same checks and balances now have two.
And compared to Sasuke, the boy in front of him was even more outrageous.
The Uchiha genius.
Even surpassing his brother who wiped out his own clan.
If one day he learns the truth…
Narrowed his eyes.
The third generation spoke slowly, “Graduating early means that you won’t have the same level of companions as you to form a team with, and you will have to face those dangerous missions on your own.”
“Why are you so persistent?”
“Revenge?”
A simple test.
Sarutobi didn’t expect that a few words could test Tianxie’s inner thoughts, but he really wanted to see what the boy’s attitude was.
“Revenge is a matter of course.”
Tian Xie said calmly, “But I want to prove one thing more.”
“That is…”
“I am more valuable than Itachi, otherwise how can I talk about revenge?”
“I graduated early. In addition to testing my own tolerance like Itachi did, I also hope that the Third-Kai will allow me to take over Itachi’s position in the Anbu.”
“Of course, I know that with my current qualifications, it is a fantasy to want to take on the responsibilities of the captain of the dark department.”
“I can start as a basic team member, just like Itachi did.”
The words were brief, but Itachi was mentioned several times.
This was an instinctive psychological suggestion from Tianxie to Sarutobi Hiruzen, making Sarutobi believe that he wanted to join the Anbu in order to seek revenge, become stronger, and test the differences between himself and Itachi.
This is in line with the psychology of his age.
It seems that he wants to go through the same growth process as Itachi, then get familiar with the other party, and then look for an opportunity to deliver a fatal blow!
A plausible explanation.
only.
Anbu?
Sarutobi Hiruzen fell into deep thought.
He originally thought that Uchiha Tenxie would become a free ninja, and then it would be convenient for him to leave the village to investigate Itachi’s movements.
I didn’t expect that he wanted to join the ANBU directly.
Although he is a little young, it can be seen from Kakashi’s test that he has the ability to carry out missions in the ANBU.
Narrowing his eyes, the Third Generation thought about the pros and cons of letting Tianxie enter the Anbu.
finally.
When the thick smoke in the office was about to spread to all the gaps and even Sarutobi could hardly see Tianxie’s face, Sarutobi nodded slowly.
“Can.”
“Report to the Anbu in three days.”
“But Itachi’s previous team was disbanded for some reason, and you will be assigned to serve as a member of a new team.”
The team before Itachi?
Let’s just forget it.
That team, when they decided to carry out the genocide mission with Itachi, were destined to become corpses after the mission.
As a more perfect politician than Danzo, he would not let such secrets leak out.
Danzo can take the blame.
He can’t.
“This is your forehead protector, keep it safe.”
“From today on, you are a Genin of Konoha.”
Sarutobi threw a forehead protector to Tianxie from a distance and ordered him to leave.
A low ninja.
Touching the chill above, Tianxie sneered through the smoke.
This thing.
He is not rare.
And joining the Anbu is not to be a dog for the Hokage.
The boy casually put the forehead protector into his pocket and turned to leave.
“Why let him join the ANBU?”
“And Sarutobi.”
Rushing to the window angrily from the hidden compartment, Danzo opened the glass and greedily breathed in the fresh air.
“Next time you ask me to hide, smoke less! I want to live a few more years!”
God knows what happened to him because of the secondhand smoke from Uchiha Tenxie and Sarutobi Hiruzen.
“Be quiet, Danzo.”
Sarutobi said calmly.
“I naturally have my own considerations for letting him join the Anbu.”
“One chess piece is enough to threaten Itachi.”
“And the fact that he can push Kakashi to this point at his age is enough to prove that he is at least as dangerous as Uchiha Itachi.”
With a leisurely look, Sarutobi looked out the window.
“It’s true that Konoha needs geniuses, and the Uchiha clan can also produce geniuses.”
“But the level of this genius must be within a controllable range.”
What’s the meaning?
Danzo narrowed his eyes, as if he had thought of something.
“you mean.”
“We did promise Uchiha Itachi to protect his two brothers to the best of our ability.”
“But once you go beyond the protected area…”
clever.
Sarutobi smiled and tapped his big pipe, “But Danzo, you have to remember one thing, these are your words, and they have nothing to do with me.”
The meaning is very clear.
Everything goes well, if it fails it’s ok.
As usual, you have to take the blame.
How insidious.
However, he had long been accustomed to this way of talking.
Danzo sneered, “Then I was ordered to stay at home and reflect on my mistakes, and the root was ‘disbanded’?”
“Don’t think I don’t know, Danzo.”
“I am the Hokage.”
“Nothing in this village can be hidden from me.”
Sarutobi calmly lit up his pipe again, “What you call reflection is just staying in the Root and continuing to command, and none of your subordinates are missing.”
“But I hope you can do it more cleanly this time, and don’t do anything for a while.”
“It’s better to wait until everyone has forgotten about the Uchiha and the fire.”
Everything calmed down.
Then the so-called genius died as a matter of course.
This is the script he arranged for Tianxie.
Just like this graduation examination, he did not invite everyone to watch with great fanfare. He just found Kakashi, gave him a few words, and then started.
I guess that kid won’t know until he dies?
Kakashi’s bell will fall by itself at the right time.
And that was not a mistake.
This assessment.
He was bound to pass.
Whether it’s becoming a free ninja, or joining the ANBU like this.
ending.
All the same.
Chapter 32: The Emperor Who Controls Darkness! (5) (Old Version)
The news of Tianxie’s success has spread all over the school.
But no one knows the specific details of the graduation examination. It seems that being a ninja is like this. The moment you become a ninja, you are already hiding in the darkness and guarding the light.
It’s night.
In the small wooden house next to the Uchiha training ground.
Glancing at Sasuke who was sleeping peacefully, Tianxie looked out the window.
It’s about time.
Turning off the lights in the room, the boy’s figure disappeared into the darkness.
Tianxie knew that although the Uchiha clan seemed to have been destroyed, he could still feel the vague sense of surveillance.
Caution is essential.
At least until you actually enter the Anbu, the surveillance will not stop.
Taking advantage of the night, Tianxie came to the river that was destined to be extraordinary, Nanhe River.
As usual, knock three times under the tree.
A figure landed next to him.
“Hush.”
Under the moonlight, Shisui’s forehead was still shiny. After carefully observing the surroundings and confirming that there was no tail, he breathed a sigh of relief.
“The Third Hokage has agreed to my joining the Anbu…”
Pulling Shisui away, Tianxie was about to speak, but was left speechless by Shisui’s dazed look.
“Just calm down, you’re just joining the ANBU.”
“I just can’t understand why you would do this.”
Although the cruelty of the Anbu is milder than that of the Root, it is still not something Tianxie can endure at his age.
He really couldn’t figure it out.
The Uchiha no longer attracts the attention of the top leaders, and Tianxie has done everything he should do. At least in Shisui’s opinion, this young man has indeed saved the Uchiha clan.
In this case, he can rest assured to improve his strength in Konoha School and look for opportunities one day in the future. Why should he be so anxious?
“I can wait, but those tribesmen can’t.”
“And I’m not doing this on impulse.”
“Even if I join the Anbu, I can’t be his dog.”
Adjusting the frame of his glasses, the boy’s eyes sparkled, “When you go back, inform father. It won’t be long. Once I’m familiar with the environment of the Anbu, I’ll let them stay in the town where they are now.”
“And what father needs to do is…”
His eyes lit up, and Shisui seemed to know what Tianxie was going to do, and quickly took over the conversation, “You want the Uchiha to ambush and kill those Anbu members to retaliate against the higher-ups?”
“Superficial.”
Tian Xie glanced at the bald man with disdain, “If you can think of it, then the three generations can think of it too.”
“It’s true that we can kill those ANBU members, but what I want to do is much more exciting than this.”
“Do you remember the problem that father was worried about before? It was about how to arrange the combatants of the Uchiha clan.”
With a weird smile on his face, Tian Xie’s words suddenly made Shisui shudder.
“You’re going to let Uchiha clan fighters infiltrate the ANBU?!!”
Not too stupid.
Tian Xie nodded calmly, “The most dangerous place is the safest.”
“With so many Uchiha clansmen, it would be a problem for them to overwhelm the Fire Nation on a large scale. Moreover, going to an unfamiliar environment would make it easier for them to expose themselves.”
“So, ANBU is the best place to be accepted!”
Gurgle.
Shisui swallowed hard, his heart already filled with turbulent waves.
I really don’t know how Tianxie came up with such a bold plan.
Once this plan is implemented, it means that the Uchiha clan will continue to infiltrate the Anbu.
What is the dark part?
The full name is Assassination Tactics Special Forces, which is a direct force under the Hokage!
The Hokage’s true lackeys are also the strongest troop that can be directly mobilized. It is not an exaggeration to say that they are the eyes and hands of the Hokage!
If the Anbu were controlled by the Uchiha…
That Hokage…
Shaking his head violently, Shisui looked at Tianxie with difficulty.
This move is really cruel!
But we can’t be too fanciful in everything. It would be incredibly difficult to implement the plan.
Shisui, who had been in the Root, knew that no matter whether it was the Anbu or the Root, the first thing everyone had to ensure was loyalty, and also the issue of identity. If one of them was exposed, it would probably push the Uchiha into the abyss.
“Don’t worry, I know it’s hard, but it’s not that hard.”
“Even compared to infiltrating the ANBU, joining the ANBU was the most difficult for me. I didn’t expect Sarutobi Hiruzen to agree so easily.”
“So, difficulties are not difficulties.”
Adjusting the frame of his glasses, Tian Xie explained.
Indeed, he had thought that joining the Anbu would be the difficult step, but he had not expected the first step to be so smooth.
Of course he also knew the reason.
It’s simply that the third generation has already had the intention to kill him.
It was Itachi’s own request to join the Anbu, and the Third Hokage only promised Itachi that he would protect him and Sasuke to the best of his ability, but the Anbu is completely different.
Sarutobi could have easily let Tianxie die accidentally during a mission and then put the blame on the enemy of that mission.
So joining the Anbu was difficult, but also a natural thing to do.
Sarutobi thought that he had calculated Tianxie thoroughly, but in fact it was just an illusion given to him by Tianxie.
Letting Tianxie join the Anbu was his biggest mistake!
As long as he joins the Anbu, he will have plenty of opportunities to investigate all the operating principles of the Anbu and the detailed information of each person. Even if the information is difficult to obtain, he can use illusions to make those people confess everything.
No one can last long under the Sharingan!
This is the pride of Uchiha.
There is no rival in front of these eyes!
“It’s very risky, but it’s also the simplest and most brutal way to bring the Uchiha back to the light.”
“Father, what you need to do is to prepare in advance the first batch of Uchiha people who will infiltrate the Anbu.”
“The request is simple.”
“First, they must be the elite among the elite. If they encounter an emergency, they must be able to handle it on their own and have strong psychological qualities to meet the requirements.”
“Second, you must obey my orders. And the extent to which you must obey me is such that you won’t hesitate even if I ask you to die.”
“I’ll add the rest later. Tell your father about this plan first and let him prepare in advance.”
“It probably won’t be long. As soon as there’s a chance, I’ll have my team show up at the village where the Uchiha are hiding.”
After a while, the double magatama in Tianxie’s pupils slowly condensed.
Staring at the sky, a streak of fire appeared from his fist.
“I want Uchiha to become the emperor who walks in the darkness of Konoha!”
“So as to completely control Konoha!”
Chapter 33: Anbu, the Calm Ninja. (1) (Old Version)
“Healed?”
The familiar meatball shop in Konoha.
Tianxie didn’t want to go in at first. After all, he had no reason to come here after Itachi became a traitor.
But today seems different.
He glanced inside as he passed by and walked in.
“You’re a bit harsh.”
Ka Dian’s face didn’t look very good.
To be honest, if it weren’t for the rules, he would definitely teach the other person a lesson that day.
But as an examiner, the end of the examination means that he has no reason to take action.
but……
After that time, he instinctively felt a sense of familiarity with this Uchiha boy.
He is very similar to me.
But their personalities are completely different.
At least, he knows what he is doing, unlike him who is confused every day.
“I heard you joined the Anbu?”
After a long silence, Kakashi suddenly asked.
What a familiar script.
After graduating early, his team was wiped out except for himself. Similarly, Ka-dono also joined the Anbu.
Dark part.
A shadow hidden in the dark.
It is difficult for a child to imagine what he will experience in the future.
“Don’t worry about me, Kakashi-senpai.”
After taking a bite of the meatball, Tianxie waved his hand.
Come to think of it, if Kakashi hadn’t retired from the Anbu now, he would have been arranged by the Third Hokage to be the one to monitor him, right?
There are still five or six years before Xiaoqiang graduates. During this period, Kakashi has left the Anbu and become a free ninja, obeying the orders of the Hokage to do some open tasks.
Theoretically speaking, Tianxie doesn’t need to deliberately approach the other party.
But he is an indispensable part of the plan.
In the future, Kakashi will be the guiding jonin of Team 7, and his younger brother Sasuke will be in Team 7.
He promised Sasuke that they would become ninjas together after graduation, and Kakashi would need his help then.
However, this matter cannot be rushed.
“Boss, this table is on me.”
Tianxie stood up, paid the bill for Kakashi, and turned to leave.
No one knew Kakashi better than him.
This man who seemed to be aloof from others remained kind-hearted from beginning to end.
But it is not easy to gain the other party’s trust, and now is not the time to provoke Kakashi with White Fang’s death.
After leaving the meatball shop, Tianxie looked at the Hokage Building in the distance.
Today is the day to report to the Anbu.
This means that from this moment on, he will survive in Konoha as an Anbu ninja.
The first step of the plan was completed smoothly.
But Tianxie understood that Sarutobi Hiruzen was an old and experienced man, and he was not a fool.
It is extremely difficult to replace the Anbu people with Uchiha people under his nose.
The Anbu’s base is not far from the Hokage Building.
After all, as the Hokage’s direct subordinates, they must be able to accept the Hokage’s orders at any time and respond to emergencies at any time. This design is reasonable.
“According to the Hokage’s instructions, your team will be led by Jia.”
“Now register your information and choose your own code name.”
Anbu base.
The purple-haired woman at the entrance looked at Tianxie with a strange look. Uchiha is really weird.
First, he joined the ANBU when he was that age, and then he wiped out his own people.
Now here comes another weirdo who is even younger than Itachi when he joined the ANBU.
really.
In the eyes of Uzuki Yugao, those who do not follow the guidance of the jonin after graduation and insist on joining the Anbu are weird.
As one of the Hokage’s guards, her duties, in addition to conveying the Hokage’s orders, are to organize the information of the Anbu members, so she knows very well who joins the Anbu and what they will become after they get out.
after all.
If you carry out tasks that don’t see the light of day every day, you will always move towards darkness.
Even in the Anbu, getting a good ending is a problem.
Maybe something goes wrong during a mission and the body cannot be returned to its homeland for burial.
Is that Mao Yue Xi Yan?
Anbu members would not wear masks when they were not on a mission. Looking at the strange-looking woman in front of him, Tian Xie smiled slightly and nodded politely.
At this time, I wonder if the consumptive ghost Yue Guang Ji Feng has seduced her.
Speaking of which, in the original work, Gekkou Hayate is a special jonin under the Hokage. The so-called special jonin refers to someone whose overall strength is not as good as a jonin, but who has unique talents in a certain ability.
His strength is between Chunin and Jonin.
As for why Gekko Gale did not join the Anbu, this is easy to explain.
No one wants to team up with a burden who suddenly coughs and exposes himself during a mission.
“Please give me more advice in the future, beautiful sister.”
Taking his mask, Tianxie blinked at Mao Yue Xi Yan, then turned and left.
What a sweet little mouth.
They are totally different from those dead-eyed people who joined the Anbu and have lost all hope in life.
Mao Yue Xi Yan looked at Tian Xie’s back with admiration, and then glanced at the information on the paper.
“inverse?”
It is common for ninjas to use a single character as their code name, but does this reverse character have a different meaning?
Shaking her head, Mao Yue Xi Yan stood up and walked out. She couldn’t figure out the meaning of this word. However, the Third Generation had instructed that when Uchiha Tianxie entered the Anbu, the information should be given to him for his personal safekeeping.
“As the captain of the Anbu, I need to know your special abilities so that I can best assign responsibilities when carrying out missions.”
“Tianxie, although you have just joined the Anbu, I hope you can adapt to the environment here as soon as possible.”
Looking at the young man in front of him, Yamato seemed to feel a little emotional.
The boy named Itachi once joined the Anbu and attracted enough attention, but it was not because of how well he performed the mission, but because of the boy’s cold-bloodedness that was most worthy of attention.
Even if the enemy has fallen to the ground, he will still draw out the dagger and deliver the final blow without changing his expression.
“If you’re good at it.”
“Physical skills, right?”
Adjusting the frame of his glasses, Tian Xie responded.
He was not very interested in those ninjutsu that required hand seals to be released. After all, why bother when the problem could be solved with fists?
But this doesn’t mean that his ninjutsu is weak, he’s just too lazy to use it most of the time.
Physical training?
This is a freak.
However, after glancing at Tianxie’s glasses, a look of understanding flashed across Yamato’s face.
He is nearsighted after all.
It’s normal that he can’t handle Itachi’s tricks.
Ignoring Yamato, Tianxie’s eyes were on the team members that Yamato was in.
“A total of 12 people.”
“All are male.”
“Weight…Height…”
“The characteristics are as follows…”
Wherever you look, you can see everyone’s appearance and features!
Let’s start the substitution from this team!
Chapter 34: The Smiling Devil. (2) (Old version)
The Third Ninja World War has stopped.
But the various ninja villages are still in a state of open and secret fighting.
The impact of war is far more than the pain that we see with our eyes; there are also crises lurking in the dark.
In comparison, the situation in the Fire Nation is the most special.
Although the Third World War ended with Konoha’s victory, the price paid was unprecedented.
If it weren’t for the appearance of Minato Namikaze, Konoha would have been completely defeated on multiple battlefields.
After the Third World War, Sarutobi Hiruzen resigned.
But in the end he returned to the position of Hokage, and what he has to do now is to completely erase the impact of the Third Ninja World War and make up for his failed history during that time.
At the very least, he wanted to make Konoha look stronger than before.
This war.
Konoha almost single-handedly fought against all the ninja villages.
Although we won, we also lost.
The Land of Fire has been infiltrated by countless spies and hostile strongholds in various ninja villages, and these things are like nails that strangle the throat of the Land of Fire.
It was also because of the existence of those nails that Konoha was quietly attacked by countless Sand Ninjas from the Wind Country without any warning during the Chunin Exams, which almost led to the destruction of Konoha.
Now, what the Anbu has to do is to pull out those nails!
In the dark jungle.
A group of ninjas arrived quietly.
Ahead, in an inconspicuous village, a few seemingly ordinary villagers would appear from time to time.
Looking closely, the fierceness in the villagers’ eyes betrayed their identities.
The figure swayed.
Under the cover of the jungle, the ninjas approached rapidly.
Suddenly, without any warning, the battle had begun.
In a real fight between ninjas, there is no expectation of greeting each other first and then chatting like the protagonist does. The only real cruelty is the kunai and shuriken piercing the chest.
Ten minutes later, the battle was over.
Yamato breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Uchiha Tenxie beside him as if he were a junior.
“See? This is how ninjas hiding in the dark survive. If you can’t adapt to it…”
Phew!
In response to him, the young man walked step by step to the enemy who was lying on the ground with his last breath, and stabbed the kunai into his chest.
“What does the Captain have to say?”
Tian Xie calmly took out a handkerchief from his arms, wiped his blood-stained hands, and then gave his captain a gentle smile.
What do you want to say?
Should I educate the younger generation like Kakashi, or bring him into Yamato’s past?
Uchiha, destined to be different.
Not to mention that he has a mature soul hidden in his body, just talking about the night of the genocide, he has seen countless corpses.
When the kunai pierced the opponent’s chest, he felt no other discomfort except for feeling the fragility of life.
What else can I say?
Is he worthy of being from the Uchiha clan?
Yamato smiled bitterly.
I wanted to take this opportunity to tell this junior what kind of cruel battles and life they will face in the future, but this young man’s psychological endurance is terrifyingly strong.
Lord Hokage.
What are these things you asked me to monitor?
Sending someone to death with a smile on your face?
Rolling his eyes, Yamato ordered his team members to deal with the bodies and search for useful intelligence.
Mission, continue.
A dull department.
They carry out shady tasks and engage in murder and robbery.
After wiping his hands, Tianxie showed a hint of sarcasm in his eyes.
They should be proud of being Anbu ninjas, but they were full of complaints about this kind of life. Over the past few days, he discovered that almost all Anbu members were numb to their work.
This is unscientific.
If one soldier is incompetent, the whole general will be incompetent.
If Tianxie were the Hokage, he would definitely make his subordinates stay in a fanatical state at all times, even at the cost of their lives.
This is a rotten system.
Leaning against a tree, he tore off the mask and played with it in his hands.
His mask is slightly different from the others.
Rather than calling it a mask, it would be better to call it a face mask like the one Kakashi wears. It is probably designed this way because it is inconvenient for him to wear a mask due to his severe myopia.
If I had to describe it, his current appearance is very similar to Kakashi in his youth, but his hairstyle is the typical Shamatte like Uchiha Madara. Of course, his face shape is somewhat similar to Itachi and Sasuke, and he wears high glasses with gold rims.
If compared with someone Tianxie is familiar with.
Kaneki would be more suitable if he wears glasses and has long hair.
However, if they knew that the so-called glasses were just props produced by some system, they would probably be so surprised that they would be unable to close their legs.
The magatama in the pupil changed from one to two and finally to three, spinning rapidly.
It seemed that he had moved too much just now, and his glasses suddenly fell off his nose and onto the ground.
He calmly bent down to pick it up and put it back on. After adjusting the size, the corners of the boy’s mouth slightly raised.
It would be more appropriate to say that he is still in the trainee stage rather than being a member of the Anbu.
Sarutobi Hiruzen had Yamato keep a close eye on him. If he lured Yamato to ambush him at a designated location, he would definitely be suspected, so it was not a good time to make a substitution.
Of course, after his apprenticeship period was over, with the cooperation of the Uchiha clan, it would be much easier to carry out his plan.
“Ni, get ready, you will also have to take part in the action later.”
While I was still thinking, Yamato suddenly came over and said.
“The next mission is relatively simple. Investigate the Maple Leaf town near Konoha.”
Maple Leaf Town?
Tianxie’s pupils suddenly shrank, but he regained his composure in just a moment and looked at Yamato with some doubt.
“From what I heard, it’s just an ordinary town, and it’s very close to the village.”
“Could it be that the forces of the hostile ninja village have already been stationed there?”
It was a very normal inquiry, but the information Tianxie wanted to find out was about whether the Uchiha clan would be exposed!
“That’s not the case.”
Yamato shook his head, “It’s just that we recently received intelligence that the town seems to have a much larger population, and Hokage-sama wanted to confirm if this change is normal.”
Has the population increased?
Tianxie narrowed his eyes. It seemed that the Third Generation had a strong control over the situation around Konoha. What his father said about being able to hide for three months should have underestimated Konoha’s search strength.
Now, it has actually aroused his suspicion.
But if you insist on going to Maple Leaf Town, you can’t really blame me.
He gently hooked his fingers, and a dark crow in the tree slowly took off.
With waves of hoarse cries, this seemingly simple task was cast under a veil of shadow.
Crow.
That’s Shisui’s summoned beast.
Chapter 35: The Abyss Town of Sharingan. (3) (Old Version)
Maple Leaf Town.
As a small town built around Konoha, there are not many places safer than this place even in the entire Land of Fire.
The maple trees in the town are also a unique landscape.
But no matter what the significance of this town’s existence was in the past, now it is just a temporary place used by the Uchiha clan.
“It doesn’t seem to be any different.”
Walking on the streets of the town, looking at the pedestrians coming and going, Yamato said with some confusion.
“Of course.”
Tian Xie, who was walking in front, suddenly revealed a strange smile and turned to look at the team leader.
And the Sharingan in his eyes was moving slightly.
“What’s the meaning……”
Instinctively sensing a hint of danger, Yamato’s hand reached for the ninja backpack at his waist.
“As the captain, didn’t you notice that all your team members, except me, have disappeared?”
Pushing his glasses, Tianxie pointed his finger behind Yamato.
He turned around with a slightly stiff body, and a pair of Sharingans suddenly exploded in his mind!
“Huh, after all, they are not my own eyes. It is actually a bit difficult to use this level of illusion.”
Hugging Yamato from behind, Shisui said with some regret.
During the Third Ninja World War, in addition to his superb ability of instant teleportation, his illusion technique also left a deep impression on the enemies.
Once, the Hidden Mist Village attacked Konoha, and the Hidden Mist Village ninja named Ao just looked at Shisui with his Byakugan, then led his team to retreat without looking back.
This is the deterrent power of Shunshin Shisui!
It’s ridiculous that such talents can only end up in Konoha with the tragic fate of being schemed against by their own people.
“He can’t be killed. Take me to find my father.”
After regaining his composure, Tianxie glanced at Yamato who was trapped in the illusion world and said.
“Including you, there are 12 people in the team. Excluding the captain who cannot move, the ten elite Uchiha soldiers are ready.”
In a room in the center of the town.
Fugaku and his men were using illusion techniques on the ten captured ANBU members according to the method given by Tianxie.
Time is limited, they must obtain all the information about these people in the shortest time possible, and then replace their identities with those of the other party!
From today on, they will be the first batch of Uchiha to infiltrate the Anbu.
“It went better than expected. Could this be a plot by the Third Generation to test Ni?”
Looking back at his second son, Fugaku asked seriously.
“No, if it was a conspiracy, he has many ways to achieve his goal. And if he really knew that the Uchiha clan was not destroyed at all, he would have imprisoned Sasuke and me at the first opportunity.”
Fugaku’s statement was unlikely, and it was normal for the village’s population to surge and attract attention.
“Now just one question, can your genjutsu control Yamato?”
“He was once Orochimaru’s Wood Release experiment subject, and he has cells of the First Hokage, Hashirama Senju, in his body.”
Pointing at Yamato who was still unconscious on the ground, Tianxie looked at Shisui.
Relatively speaking, this is the most critical step.
Yamato is the tool used by the Third Generation to monitor himself. If he can be completely controlled, it will be very beneficial to Tianxie’s future actions.
“If it’s a true first-generation, forget it. But if it’s only part of the first-generation cells, you can try it.”
“Use the kaleidoscope’s multiple illusions to place enough restrictions on his mind.”
Shisui thought about it and gave a bitter smile, “If I had known this would happen, I would not have given my eyes to Itachi. Why didn’t you remind me earlier?”
“If I told you at that time that your best friend would destroy your clan, would you be sure you would believe it? Instead of running to Danzo and selling it to me directly?”
Tianxie sneered. All the Uchiha clans were fools who would not turn back until they hit the wall. From Uchiha Madara to Uchiha Itachi, and then to Sasuke, they were all such people.
He will never give up unless he knows that his path is wrong.
This kind of upright spirit is worth learning.
That’s absolutely true.
At that time, Shisui could tell Danzo and the Third Generation Kotoamatsukami what they were, so it was normal to sell him out.
“If I cast an illusion on him, I should be able to help.”
The three magatama in Fugaku’s pupils next to him slowly rotated, and after the Mangekyo was formed, he blinked at Shisui.
The patriarch’s kaleidoscope.
Shisui touched his bald head and always felt that he was very stupid in the past.
Look how clear-headed the clan leader is, and no one knew about it after all these years.
I’m afraid that if Uchiha hadn’t changed his plan this time, no one would have known in this lifetime that their respected clan leader had opened his eyes.
He has lived a miserable life all his life.
“Also, the purpose of the Third Generation sending out this team is to investigate the population surge in Maple Leaf Town.”
“We need a reasonable explanation to deal with him.”
“This matter needs to be engraved in his head together with the illusion. I have already told Shisui how to do it specifically. You can just modify it as you see fit.”
The war had just ended, and now should be a period of population depression. There were indeed problems with the population growth in Maple Leaf Town, but it was not difficult to explain.
The existence of war has torn countless families apart and even made civilians on the border homeless. Maple Leaf Town has a special geographical location and is close to Konoha, so it is normal for it to attract outsiders.
This explanation is very crude, but the cruder the explanation, the easier it is to deceive people who think they are very smart.
This is the case with the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen.
It was just a small town, and his main focus was still on Konoha. The Uchiha clan had just been destroyed, and he needed to use special means to win over those frightened families.
It was not easy to quell the Uchiha fire. This incident alone was enough to make the Third Generation overwhelmed.
Therefore, it would be easiest to start implementing Tianxie’s plan now. Otherwise, when the Third Generation has free time and suddenly wants to consolidate his authority and investigate the members of the Anbu, it will be a big problem.
Everything was arranged, and Tianxie walked into the courtyard.
Maple Leaf Town is completely under the control of the Uchiha clan, so he doesn’t have to worry about what he has done being exposed.
And when Yamato led his team into this town, they were destined to fall into the abyss, the abyss from the Sharingan!
Inside the courtyard, Mikoto was waiting for him.
When it comes to his mother, Tian Xie’s inner aura is only soft.
This is a woman who never complains, and she makes Tianxie deeply feel the greatness of maternal love.
Rubbing Tianxie’s little head, Misaka’s eyes were filled with the light of her mother planet.
perhaps.
Only in her arms can I truly calm down.
Closing his eyes, Tianxie enjoyed the warmth that belonged to him.
Chapter 36: The beginning of controlling the Anbu. (4) (Old version)
“The above is the information I got from Maple Leaf Town.”
Yamato half-knelt on the ground and respectfully reported to Sarutobi Hiruzen what he had seen and heard.
Good job.
There was admiration in the eyes of the three generations.
Yamato was the one he rescued from Danzo’s Root.
Such grateful ninjas can generally be cultivated as confidants.
So after Kakashi retired from the Anbu, he naturally became the team captain.
This mission was accomplished well.
The Iwagakure Village’s stronghold buried in the Land of Fire has been destroyed. I guess Ohnoki must be furious, right?
Does he really think he doesn’t know the other party’s little tricks?
He also knew what was left behind by the war.
As for the fact that Maple Leaf Town absorbs foreign population, there is nothing wrong with it if you think about it carefully.
The Third Ninja World War was brutal.
Almost all borders of the Fire Nation have been affected, so it is normal for the number of refugees to increase.
Of course, what made the Third Generation most gratified was that even those refugees trusted Konoha so much, thinking that they could get shelter and safety by staying close to Konoha.
This made Sarutobi very happy.
At least, from this point of view, he is a perfect Hokage and has great prestige in the entire Fire Country.
“How did Uchiha Tianxie perform?”
However, in addition to the mission, the third generation seemed to be testing the kid who had just joined the Anbu during this mission.
It is often easier to show your inner thoughts and see many things when you go on a mission for the first time.
“I was very happy to take action, and even took the initiative to do the cleanup work, killing those enemies who had no strength to resist.”
Yamato reported truthfully, “Even more decisive than Itachi’s original move.”
Little kid.
The third generation suddenly laughed.
He was not wrong in his guess, the boy joined the Anbu just to prove that he was better than Itachi, to do what Itachi had done, and then do it better.
He wants to prove his own worth, and when he can no longer see the comparison in other people’s eyes, he will seek out Itachi and start revenge.
What a simple boy.
His Sharingan couldn’t see the truth of the matter at all.
The Sandai lit up a cigarette and nodded calmly, “Go down and continue to monitor Uchiha Tianxie’s every move. If there is any abnormality, report directly to me.”
“yes.”
With a respectful bow, Yamato left the Hokage’s office.
Sarutobi Hiruzen stood up and looked at the scenery outside Konoha.
The village is peaceful.
The Uchiha clan that was weighing on his mind was also completely resolved.
In Konoha, he has the final say.
The Sharingan is truly a magical thing.
Of course, the Uchiha clan is equally magical.
Their pupil skills are often incredible.
Looking at the man in front of him with a calm and slightly dazed look in his eyes, Tian Xie nodded.
After confirming through eye contact, I knew this was Yamato.
His eyes have been strange and dull since he was a child, which makes it very convenient for him to release illusions.
Yamato is not the first generation after all.
Although he has the cells of Hashirama Senju in his body, his Wood Release can only build houses.
In Tianxie’s opinion, the first generation was not vulnerable to illusions most likely because of Ashura’s soul and chakra, not his wood escape technique.
This is vividly reflected in Yamato.
From control, to superimposing illusions, to applying multiple illusion restrictions from the inside out, it took a total of an hour, but it made Yamato a completely changed person.
“I didn’t expect that you would take the initiative to ask to blend in with the tribe.”
Glancing to the side, Shisui had now changed his appearance, turning into the former vice-captain of the ANBU team.
“There’s nothing I can do. Yamato’s illusion needs to be consolidated and checked every day. This is the only way for your safety.”
“Besides, I have been in the Root for so many years, and I know more about some of the system’s problems than you do. It is only right for me to come and help you.”
Shisui shrugged and said indifferently.
Ever since he knew Tianxie’s true thoughts, he had a strong sense of curiosity in his heart.
He really wanted to see how far the clan would reach if they continued to follow Tianxie’s path.
This is an unprecedented experience, and he is looking forward to it very much.
He really wanted Itachi to see that day come, too.
Just as Tianxie said, he knew his best friend very well. Only Itachi, who truly realized that he was wrong and turned back, could achieve redemption through this method.
“But why did you choose to replace the original vice-captain?”
Tian Xie patted Shisui’s shoulder with a hint of regret, “Have you forgotten his detailed information?”
“I almost forgot. His memory was checked by Captain Fugaku. I was just filling in for him temporarily.”
With a puzzled look on his face, Shisui took out the document from his pocket and looked at it.
But at this moment, his face turned green.
Me.
My name is Yama Akita.
My life…is filled with misfortune.
Joining the Anbu and becoming a vice-captain is quite impressive.
Because for me, the Anbu life planned by my companions is what I expect.
No matter how difficult the mission is, even if I am besieged by countless enemies, I will not panic at all.
After all, home is much more dangerous than outside.
Every time I think of the way my 400-pound wife looks at me, I feel extremely scared.
Hokage-sama is above.
Please save me.
My kidneys really can’t take it anymore!
“This information…”
Putting down the documents, Shisui looked at Tianxie calmly.
“It’s true. His wife is Sarutobi Suika. She’s very capable.”
Tian Xie emphasized the word “Gan”.
Adjusting the frame of his glasses, the boy jumped up and patted Shisui’s shoulder, “It’s impossible to change people now, brother, and thank you for your hard work in not revealing your flaws.”
“But you really can’t use too many illusions on him, because in terms of relatives, Sarutobi Suihua is somewhat related to Sarutobi Biwako, Sarutobi Hiruzen’s wife. She is his junior and will visit Sarutobi Hiruzen’s house when she has nothing to do and help the old man clean up the room.”
“You have already used a lot of your illusions on Yamato, so… please don’t waste your eye power. After all, the survival of the Uchiha clan depends on you.”
“Hey man, I hope your memory isn’t as painful as that guy’s.”
Is that Sarutobi Suika?
Shisui swallowed.
Life in the Anbu is indeed cruel, but it is also very leisurely when there are no missions.
Going home after get off work is also a very normal behavior.
Therefore, he couldn’t let Sarutobi Suika find out by not going home.
You can go home…
I looked around and saw the Uchiha clan members who had already adapted to their roles.
What should I do about this?
It’s too late to change players now.
Shisui wanted to cry but had no tears.
Chapter 37: Afternoon sun, snakes in the shade. (5) (Old version)
“Is the mission for the Anbu tiring? Is it dangerous?”
Today is the weekend.
Tianxie’s team didn’t have any mission either.
No tasks means rest.
I can also get a lot of allowances every month.
It is this kind of work that still makes those people feel bored.
But Tianxie enjoyed it.
After get off work, I can’t avoid seeing my treasure girl.
It is still the girl’s favorite back mountain, where the flower shed she built herself is hidden.
“Not tired, but very comfortable.”
Lying on Ino’s legs, the fragrance of the girl always made him feel calm.
Knee pillows and the like are indeed the most comfortable.
Just blow it.
Ino rolled her eyes and continued massaging Tianxie’s head.
She didn’t know why she did this, and why she liked to have Tianxie close to her like this.
But that feeling doesn’t lie.
Just follow your feelings and you won’t go wrong.
“How are the classmates?”
Showing a hint of curiosity, Tianxie suddenly asked.
I graduated a month early.
For a month, the plan has been going smoothly.
Sasuke acted cool at school every day according to the script he gave him.
Of course, Tian Xie always felt that being a little cold was not considered pretentious, it was just being aloof at best.
“Everyone else is fine, but I feel like there’s something wrong with the way Uzumaki Naruto looks at your brother.”
At this point, a light suddenly flashed in Ino’s eyes.
“I think so.”
“Naruto-kun likes Sasuke-kun, just like I like…Amagi-kun…”
The following words were spoken in a very low voice, but were successfully captured by Tianxie.
But Tianxie obviously cared more about the meaning of the previous words.
Ever since his clan was wiped out, Naruto suddenly feels like Sasuke is no different from him and wants to start getting closer to him?
No wonder Sasuke has been complaining to him these past two days, that some idiot always forgets to throw notes in his schoolbag, saying that he understands him.
Unfortunately, Sasuke never caught who did it.
Do you understand me?
You understand shit!
Even if I understand, do I need you to understand?
Just like if you like me, does that mean I have to like you?
This is very similar to the scene in the original work when everything calmed down and Sakura was pestering Sasuke.
At that time, he felt that what Erzhuzi said made sense. You like me, so why should I like you?
People say that Sasuke finally chose to submit to the law of true fragrance, but in Tianxie’s opinion, it would be better to say that he was morally kidnapped.
I don’t like you, and that means I’m sorry.
That’s probably what it means.
From the beginning to the end, Tianxie didn’t think Sakura was worthy of Sasuke, nor did he think Sasuke could be a qualified husband.
You understand your own brother.
He also understood how weak Zhuzi’s kidneys were.
When we were kids and had to get up to pee together, no matter which aspect we competed in, Erzhuzi was so ashamed that he wanted to die.
But compared with the young and strong Naruto, they are somewhat compatible.
“Whatever, as long as Sasuke isn’t bullied.”
Tianxie yawned and shook his head to show that he was not panicking.
It is normal for Ashura and Indra to be attracted to each other. It would be great if one day their younger brother could sacrifice his own looks to allow Naruto to marry into the Uchiha clan and fight against Konoha together.
No matter how much he thought about it, Naruto’s induction plan was progressing very slowly.
Tian Xie knew the reason for this.
The Ashura in that silly roe deer’s body is restless and often affects Naruto’s IQ, and even makes him instinctively forgive the unforgivable things. This twisted soul turns Naruto into an indomitable steel cockroach. Unfortunately, the Virgin Mary’s disease may not be cured in this lifetime.
“Sorry Ino, I have a mission.”
I was enjoying the warmth of the afternoon when I looked up and saw a figure in the distance.
Tianxie sighed and rubbed Ino’s head and said.
“I understand.”
Ino shook her head, “Be careful.”
After saying this, he turned around and left obediently.
Facts have proved how important it is to have a good wife.
Don’t cry or make a fuss, and support whatever you do.
It feels good.
thump.
Before Tian Xie could recover from the warm atmosphere, the approaching figure next to him suddenly weakened and fell in front of Tian Xie.
“What’s wrong with you?”
The boy helped Shisui up with confusion, and showed a strong curiosity about the man’s pale face and lifeless eyes.
“Could it be…you really?”
Suddenly remembering the vice-captain’s information, Tianxie looked at Shisui in shock.
Could it be that he succumbed to the tyranny of Sarutobi Suika?
“What are you thinking about?”
Rolling his eyes, Shisui weakly got up from the ground.
To be honest, if that were the case, he would rather die, but the deputy captain’s wife was really troublesome to deal with. Fortunately, he took some drugs that could cause coma when he left Maple Leaf Town.
“Didn’t you ask me to find the next easy-to-infiltrate team?”
“Last night, I secretly went to the Anbu base and selected a few from Uzuki Yugao’s locked folder.”
“To be honest, this is not an easy task.”
“Whether it is the Root or the Anbu, they gather a lot of Konoha’s elites.”
Looking up at Tianxie, Shisui had a serious expression.
“Before, there is a question that you may not have thought of.”
“The clan can allow the right people to disguise themselves as ANBU ninjas, but that is limited to those with simpler backgrounds.”
“When I was looking through the materials yesterday, I thought of a serious question…”
Tianxie remained calm, and even pointed at Huazi and looked at Shisui as if he was an idiot.
“I know what you’re going to say.”
“Those ninjas from bloodline limit clans and secret jutsu families can’t disguise themselves, right?”
“I have thought about this issue a long time ago.”
“But you have to know who Sarutobi Hiruzen is. He never trusts those so-called clans, so the ninjas from those big clans have never controlled the actual power in the Anbu, and not many people from the big clans enter the Anbu.”
“The people we want to replace are mainly the civilians that Sarutobi Hiruzen trusts!”
Shisui suddenly realized, but his brows knitted again, “Something is wrong. If that day really comes, what are you going to do with the ninjas from those clans?”
One day, all the Anbu ninjas will be replaced by Uchiha.
At that time, if nothing unexpected happens, Tianxie will lead the Uchiha to launch a counterattack on Konoha!
At that time, those ninjas will become the first batch of resistance.
“It’s very simple.”
“Speaking of the Hyuga clan alone, I have a way to make them stand on our side.”
“As for the others?”
“He who obeys lives.”
“Those who resist will die.”
Tian Xie took a leisurely sip of Hua Zi. His words were so gentle, and coupled with the soft sunlight, it made Zhi Shui feel a chill on his back.
More cruel than I expected.
Shisui didn’t even know that this was the opportunity for the Uchiha to counterattack.
It’s getting closer.
Standing up, Tianxie casually grabbed an ordinary-looking white snake on the ground, and gradually exerted force with his palm.
In the end, the snake was crushed into minced meat before it could even attack.
The Chunin Exam.
Snake mulberry.
I really want to talk to you in advance.
Chapter 38: Fusion of Moves, the Second Inheritance! (1) (Old Version)
The elite of the Uchiha clan did not disappoint Tianxie.
As Fugaku’s absolute confidants, they have a strong ability to adapt to the environment.
Of course, this is due to the fact that they were once Konoha’s ninjas and were extremely familiar with Konoha’s procedures.
And when they joined Tianxie’s team, Tianxie found that everything was going more smoothly than expected.
Yamato spent every day in the illusion of Shisui and Fugaku, reporting some meaningless information to Sarutobi Hiruzen, and telling Sarutobi some topics that he wanted to hear.
For example, how wise the Hokage is, how prosperous the village is under his governance, etc.
When people get old, they can’t help but not want to see the mistakes they have made.
The same is true for Sarutobi.
Now, what he wanted to see and what he heard was a picture painted for him by Tianxie.
One day, when all the Anbu members are replaced by Uchiha, the Third Generation will truly live in a dream. Everything he sees will become unreal, and may even foster his inflated mentality.
The elite have their uses. After the helpers arrived, Tian Xie found that he no longer had to deliberately do the infiltration work himself, and he even had plenty of time to practice.
In the training ground next to the Uchiha clan’s former territory, Tianxie opened the system interface.
The first inheritance: Kyo Kusanagi (King of Fighters world).
Unlock progress: 29.8%.
30% progress is required to unlock the next inheritance.
Moves: Special move 124th style Wild Bite, 100th style Oniyaki, 1220th style Kototsukiyo, super special move 108th style Great Snake Nagi, intermediate taijutsu.
Arrogance points: 576.
Daily task: Practice boxing at will.
Mission content: Every time you swing your fist 200 times, the inheritance unlocking progress will be increased by 0.01%. It can be completed without time limit on the same day.
Practice boxing.
There is no doubt that when this daily task comes out, it means the time for practice has come.
Waving your fist will increase your inheritance progress, with no limit on the day.
Today is a good day for cultivation.
Throwing away the cigarette butt, the boy stood on the training ground and punched forward in an orderly manner.
Even when practicing, one should not disturb one’s original state of mind.
Controlling the strength and integrating your own moves is the purpose of practice.
But relatively speaking, he is still more looking forward to who will be the next King of Fighters successor.
Punch after punch.
The boy seemed to have turned into a tireless machine.
Finally, when he completed the punching task again, the wonderful system prompt sound finally came.
“Ding! Congratulations to the host for unlocking 30% of the first inheritance, and the proficiency of the fighting machine has been greatly improved!”
“Ding! The host’s first inheritance has reached 30%, and the second inheritance has been successfully unlocked!”
“Random…”
“Ding! Congratulations to the host for obtaining the second inheritance, the Vice Admiral of the One Piece World, Monkey D. Garp, nicknamed Iron Fist!”
“Ding! Congratulations to the host for obtaining the basic physical skills. It has been integrated with your current physical skills. You have successfully mastered the advanced physical skills.”
“Ding! Congratulations to the host for obtaining the passive attribute of boxing, the Iron Fist of Love!”
“Ding! The current inheritance progress is 0%, and there are no other abilities. The next stage will unlock the Six Navy Styles. Please continue to work hard!”
Iron Fist Garp?
Tianxie shrugged.
One Punch Man and the like are indeed a bit difficult.
However, if Garp’s strength can be fully unlocked, Tianxie’s strength will also grow by leaps and bounds.
But what the hell is this Iron Fist of Love?
Looking over there in confusion, Tian Xie suddenly understood.
The second inheritance: Iron Fist Garp.
Current unlock progress: 0 percent.
Ability: Iron Fist of Love.
Ability Analysis: Garp’s fists have a built-in defense-breaking system. No matter how strong the opponent’s defense is, it will be as fragile as paper under these fists.
Ability advancement: When the inheritance progress reaches 5%, the Iron Fist of Love will have a crushing effect and can be fused with the host’s Kusanagi Kyo Araki. After successful fusion, the host will master the advanced version of the Iron Fist of Love, the Explosive Fist.
Exploding fist?
Touching his chin, Tianxie’s eyes lit up.
There are also unexpected surprises.
He never thought that the two inherited abilities could actually enhance each other and be used together.
This is much more convenient now.
Iron Fist plus Fire Fist can be upgraded to Explosive Fist.
So, what will be created by combining Kyo Kusanagi’s elegant fighting skills with the powerful Six Styles of the Navy?
Tianxie is full of expectations for this.
Practice.
In this world, fists are ultimately the only thing that matters.
On the field, the young man’s sweat never stops.
At the same time.
The Hidden Rain Village.
Areas that are hit by rain all year round are full of humidity.
But it seems that no matter how heavy the rain is, it cannot block the atmosphere within the Akatsuki organization.
At this moment, in the strange building in the Hidden Rain Village, members of the Akatsuki organization wearing Fire Cloud uniforms stood on the fingers of the Outer Path Golem.
Everyone is here.
Payne looked around and then waved at Konan.
Get the order.
Sister Nan calmly put away the radio that was playing special background music, then closed her eyes and rested, moving her movements smoothly.
Is it a tradition of Akatsuki to play BGM before a meeting?
Itachi, who was standing nearby, glanced at the speaker in surprise and fell into deep thought.
This was his first time attending a large-scale meeting of the Akatsuki organization. Before that, he had always connected with the masked man or Pain individually, using the ritual sealed in the strange ring given to him by Pain.
It’s called the Phantom Body Technique. Even though he is far away in the Water Country at this moment, he can still get in touch with the inside through this method.
Akatsuki is dangerous.
This was Itachi’s deepest thought after joining.
A man who calls himself Madara.
A leader who possesses the Rinnegan.
There were also several S-rank rebel ninjas gathered there.
The theme of today’s meeting, in addition to introducing the new member Itachi, Pain also formulated the next development direction of the Akatsuki organization.
In one word: survive.
To rule the world, you need a lot of resources.
Now, there are already quite a few core members of Akatsuki organization. This is a peaceful era, and they must obtain large amounts of bounties before they can take the next step.
“I didn’t expect that the one who finally destroyed the Uchiha clan was actually you, One-Dazin-kun.”
Orochimaru, who had not yet left the Akatsuki organization, stood next to Itachi. As soon as Itachi opened his mouth, he confirmed the passive attributes of Orochimaru’s old hermaphrodite.
But from what Orochimaru said, does it mean that the Uchiha clan is destined to be exterminated?
Itachi remained calm and didn’t even look at Orochimaru.
He now.
I no longer live for myself.
It’s October 1st, I wish all my readers good health and all the best, happy double holidays!
Well
Today is the beginning of the month, and the author is very sincere to ask for a wave of monthly votes from the readers who are still reading the book. This is related to the life and death of the author…
Please give me a monthly ticket!!!
Thank you.
Thank you very much.
Chapter 39: He is a well-deserved physical skill demon. (2) (Old version)
Training ground.
The boy with the watermelon head flew out backwards.
Xiao Li tried hard to get up from the ground, his eyes full of resentment and regret.
A hand reached up to his arm and pulled him up from the ground.
Wiping the sweat off his face, Rock Lee looked at the man in front of him with envy on his face.
He is worthy of being a genius of the Uchiha clan who was able to graduate early.
The gap in strength is too big.
Tian Xie didn’t say anything, just smiled.
Rock Lee.
A man who firmly believes that hard work can surpass talent.
The long training made Tianxie feel bored.
One day, when he was walking upside down, he passed by the Uchiha clan’s former training ground.
If you want to surpass a genius, the first thing you need to do is work hard, and then defeat the genius to prove yourself.
It seemed that with this mentality, he challenged himself.
Practicing boxing alone is also practicing, and sparring with Xiao Li is also practicing.
Ever since he defeated Xiao Li for the first time, he would come to this training ground from time to time to find Tian Xie, and then be defeated again.
A very indomitable man who always adheres to his own way of ninja.
Tianxie would not reject this way of cultivation.
More importantly, he wanted to attract the attention of the real physical genius behind Xiao Li.
Glancing at the jungle in the distance, the man with the watermelon head there looked a little dejected.
It was normal for him to find it hard to accept that the disciple he had trained with so much effort was defeated so easily.
Every time they sparred, Tian Xie could feel that Xiao Li’s strength was slightly improving, and this must be the credit of Might Guy.
It has been revealed in the original work that it is true that Lee received instruction from Might Guy before graduation.
Otherwise, how could Xiao Li open five of the Eight Gates of Ninjutsu just one year after graduation?
Stop joking.
Working hard can only bring you closer to your upper limit quickly, rather than raising it.
This world is so cruel.
Talent has determined everything.
From this point of view, it is very important to have a good father.
This point is vividly reflected in the original work. How much effort did Xiao Li spend to practice physical skills to this level?
And Sasuke was able to imitate his moves just by taking a look.
That scene made Tian Xie laugh.
Pulling Xiao Li up, Tian Xie handed Huazi to this new friend as usual.
As a self-disciplined physical training practitioner, Huazi would not normally touch such things.
“Tian Xie Jun, do you have any secrets to cultivation?”
Sitting on the chair next to him to rest, Xiao Li felt that this man was too mysterious.
Be it the flowing boxing techniques that are totally unrelated to Konoha’s taijutsu, or the flexible movement and reaction abilities, these are not things that people of this age should possess.
“I, my junior, am a cheater.”
Tian Xie calmly adjusted the frame of his glasses and explained without any excitement.
If you cheat, you must do it openly.
But it was obvious that Xiao Li didn’t understand what “hang” meant.
He nodded as if he understood, and the physical training genius suddenly stared at Tianxie’s glasses with a hint of curiosity.
“besides.”
“As a physical ninja, it should be inconvenient to wear glasses during combat, but during the competition just now, I didn’t feel any sluggishness or impact on your movements at all.”
“Why is that?”
Glasses?
Tian Xie smiled.
He patted Xiao Li’s shoulder gently and said, “My friend, that’s because none of the enemies I’ve encountered so far are worthy of making me take off my glasses, nor do they have the ability to smash my so-called weakness and turn me blind.”
“And if one day I take off these glasses, the end will come.”
“I get crazy, but I even hit myself!”
When he gets crazy, he even hits himself?
Xiao Li’s expression changed, and he suddenly had a feeling of enlightenment.
Teacher Kai once said that as a ninja, your biggest enemy is actually yourself!
I seem to have mastered the secret of cultivation to become stronger!
I hit myself!
At this moment, Xiao Li was slightly excited.
“Don’t get me wrong, my friend. My way of training is not suitable for you.”
Shaking his head, Tianxie gave some friendly advice.
Konoha’s fluid techniques have their own advantages, and each move has its own merits. There is no need to learn all of them. As long as you integrate what you have mastered, you will be a master of physical techniques in your field.
Is that so?
A hint of disappointment flashed across Xiao Li’s eyes.
“Thank you, Tianxie Jun. I will come to spar with you again tomorrow.”
After bowing to Tianxie, the exhausted young man turned and left.
“I’m sorry, Mr. Kai.”
“I lost again.”
In the grove next to the training ground, Xiao Li said to Akai with a guilty look on his face.
He felt that he had let down his teacher who had such high hopes for him.
Can hard work really surpass talent?
Every time he fell, these words would always appear in his mind.
“It’s not your fault, Lee.”
Kai shook his head and touched Xiao Li’s head, wanting to give his disciple some comfort in this way.
“I’ve watched you spar with him for a few days, and I know why you lost so badly.”
“In terms of pure taijutsu alone, he’s probably on par with me.”
Akai felt a little emotional and his eyes were full of discomfort.
On the first day, the boy did not understand the weaknesses of Konoha’s fluid flow technique. Although he could dissolve Rock Lee’s attack, he relied on the pure strength advantage.
But this situation disappeared the next day, as if he had figured out the techniques of Konoha’s fluid technique and steel fist overnight, and was even able to make the most effective and energy-saving counterattacks.
His growth rate can no longer be described as genius, but rather as a monster.
A well-deserved physical skill demon!
It seemed that his pupils hidden in the frames of his glasses could quickly analyze everyone’s weaknesses and fight back.
This ability is terrifying.
Xiao Li is just a hard-working genius, but other than hard work, he cannot compare with the other party in any other aspect.
Kai understood how big a blow this was to his disciples.
At the very least, he wanted Xiao Li to win once and regain his original confidence!
Originally, the sparring between masters of physical arts could help them grow from learning each other’s moves.
But Li is only seven years old after all, and has not even graduated from the Ninja School.
I discovered this indomitable young man by accident and wanted to lead him onto the right path.
But the one who defeated him was an equally talented taijutsu fighter, who was even younger than him.
After thinking about it, Akai took a deep breath and patted Xiao Li’s shoulder heavily.
“Tomorrow, when we spar again.”
“I allow you to use that trick!”
At the very least, he wanted his disciple to win once!
Just once.
Please give me a monthly ticket.
Chapter 40: Stab quickly and stab hard! (3) (Old version)
“Your body is not as good as before.”
On the Hokage Rock.
The masked Kaden’s chest was heaving, and it could be seen that his hidden face was slightly flushed.
As if complaining, he looked at Kai next to him.
“Don’t mention it.”
Kai shook his head with a bitter look on his face.
“It’s not because of my weak body.”
“There’s something going on lately that I don’t know how to solve, and I’ve been losing sleep.”
Is there anything that bothers Akai?
Kakashi was stunned.
It seemed that in his impression, he had never seen such a steel man before.
As an opponent who has been competing with Akai since childhood and a partner that Akai can truly trust, he was very curious about what was bothering Akai so much.
“Uchiha Tianxie, he helped me teach Li a lesson.”
Sitting down at the place where Tianxie drained the water every morning, Akai sighed.
“I thought that letting Xiao Li break the ban and even use the Eight Gates to compete would help him regain some of his lost confidence.”
“Unfortunately, Li still lost. Before the most basic lotus could wrap around the boy, a huge fire burst out of his body and burned all of Li’s clothes.”
I thought why.
Kakashi patted Kai’s shoulder, as if trying to comfort him.
But what Akai said next made Kakashi lose all thoughts of comforting her.
“You know, Kakashi.”
“Xiao Li and I are very similar.”
“I’m not good at illusions and ninjutsu, so I can only practice taijutsu with hard work.”
“Of course, he and I are not just alike in our passion for physical training, but also…”
He pointed to his hairstyle and his extremely thick eyebrows.
“It’s burned clean, Kakashi, did you know that?”
“Xiao Li’s hair and eyebrows are gone!”
The tough guy burst into tears, and Kai looked at Kakashi at the top of his lungs.
“So I want to ask you, how much does hair extensions cost at the Konoha barber shop?”
“Is it going to be a lot of effort? How long will it take to turn Xiao Li back into the disciple I’m familiar with?”
You guy…
Are you serious?
Kakashi stared at Kai’s face for a long time, and finally sighed.
Maybe he shouldn’t look at this brother with normal eyes.
The disciple lost confidence after being beaten, and he was concerned about the problem of hair extensions.
This is also very much like Akai.
“If this happened to Uchiha Tianxie, I wouldn’t be surprised.”
Kakashi spoke slowly, “As you can see, he is a genius in Taijutsu, but he also knows how to coordinate Ninjutsu and Taijutsu.”
“The move you saw should be another way of using Nintaijutsu. If you have to compare it, it is similar to the Lightning Release Armor of the Raikage of the Hidden Cloud Village.”
“By the way, didn’t you ask me why I was hospitalized before? At that time I said it was a confidential mission and I couldn’t tell you the details.”
“However, since you have already come into contact with Uchiha Tenxie, it is not a secret for you.”
After a pause, a trace of unsatisfied pain flashed in Kakashi’s eyes.
“I am responsible for Uchiha Tianxie’s graduation assessment.”
“He used the Ninjutsu, Fire Style, Thousand Years of Death, on me.”
Fire Style: Thousand Years of Death? !
In an instant, Akai looked at Kakashi’s anus in horror.
Is this true or false?
That thing can also use fire escape technique?!
What a joke!
“You heard me right. The injury is not serious, but it hurts.”
Kakashi squeezed his thighs and sighed.
“I know what Xiao Li said.”
“Even though you have high hopes for him, it’s par for the course to be beaten by a guy like that.”
“Even I don’t know how far he can go in the future.”
“And, most importantly.”
“What you saw of Uchiha Tianxie definitely did not use his true strength.”
Recalling Tianxie’s extremely casual look during the test, Kakashi looked solemn.
“He said he was not good at illusions, but he easily allowed me to stay in the illusion world for a long time.”
“He said he doesn’t know ninjutsu, but his fire jutsu is simply invincible to ordinary water jutsu. His fire jutsu can even suppress water jutsu.”
“If I had to describe him, I think he’s scarier than Itachi back then.”
This time it was Akai who was stunned.
This is the first time that Kakashi, who was once recognized as a genius, has such high regard for him.
And surpass his brother Uchiha Itachi?
Is that kind of thing really possible?
Akai swallowed his saliva and felt a little conflicted.
There didn’t seem to be anything to be upset about when his disciple was defeated by a genius of that level.
“But Kai, if it’s for the sake of training, you can let Xiao Li get in touch with Uchiha Tianxie more. If it’s for other reasons, I advise you to stay away from him.”
With a deep look in his eyes, Ka Dian was reminding his friend.
Lord Hokage knows how evil that young boy is.
Konoha needs talented and energetic young people, but it definitely doesn’t need people like the Uchiha clan.
Even though the Uchiha clan has been exterminated, there are still countless possibilities.
It is precisely because you are alive that you are considered a threat.
“You know me. I do have some ideas, but they’re not as complicated as yours.”
Akai shook his head. In fact, he had no idea what Kakashi was talking about.
“No matter how others view him, in my eyes he is just a poor child who has lost his family. This child has a strong talent for physical skills and is very suitable to grow up with Xiao Li.”
Kay.
Live a simple life, but understand it better than anyone else.
Kakashi nodded with emotion.
“Just like when you first entered school, if it weren’t for your father, you wouldn’t have been able to make friends with me.”
“Maybe Uchiha Tianxie is just like I was back then.”
Father?
Kakashi didn’t say anything, but he inadvertently noticed the way Uchiha Tianxie looked at him during the test.
That look always seemed to hide something.
“Can I really learn ninjutsu?”
It was still the same training ground, Tianxie and Xiao Li stood side by side.
Rock Lee was very excited at this time.
Because this man who had pinned him to the ground and defeated him more than once, it was natural for him to tell him today that he could also learn ninjutsu!
“Come on, follow my movements.”
Tianxie patted Xiao Li’s shoulder with relief, and then naturally took a horse stance, but this horse stance was much shorter than the regular horse stance, and the two hands in front seemed to be holding something.
Then, Tianxie arched his waist forward, and the elegant posture was full of strange flavor.
Following Tianxie’s example, Xiao Li also leaned forward, then looked back at Tianxie in surprise.
“Tian Xie Jun, what is the name of this move?”
“Oh, I forgot to mention that.”
Tian Xie patted his head and showed a harmless and gentle look.
“Nintaijutsu, Qilin!”
“This move focuses on posture, strength and speed! You must stab quickly and hard!”
“By the way, my brother Sasuke has already learned this move. You can use it to spar with him in the future.”
“If one day you meet a man wearing a mask, you must use this trick.”
“Believe me, he will give you a thumbs up and express strong approval of your ninjutsu!”
“…”
Third update
Dear readers, you don’t have monthly tickets.
Please.
Chapter 41: Konoha is about to fall into chaos. (4) (Old version)
The assembly point for Yamato’s squad.
Shisui handed the information in his hand to Tianxie.
“For the past three months, the Uchiha’s plan of subterfuge has been going smoothly. Now, twenty-seven absolutely loyal Uchiha clan members have infiltrated the Anbu team.”
“If we continue at this speed, it’s no exaggeration to say that it will only take half a year for the entire Anbu to fall under the control of the Uchiha clan.”
As he said this, Shisui himself was a little bit incredulous.
He never thought that the infiltration plan would be so simple.
“Don’t treat Sarutobi like a fool.”
Tianxie looked at Shisui calmly, “Slow down the speed, otherwise something will go wrong.”
The Anbu is a pure force.
It takes time for a unit to change its style.
Replacing them all at once can cause all sorts of problems.
If you want to be safe, you must not be impatient.
Sarutobi has his own way of governing the village, but it is limited to controlling power.
But the more such a person is, the more suspicious he will become about the changes in his subordinates.
What we should do now is to proceed step by step.
“And the most important point is that the infiltration plan will become more and more difficult to carry out as time goes on. Many people in the Anbu are Sarutobi’s loyal lackeys. It is best to make them disappear in an unexpected way first.”
“Don’t leave father idle, go to the border and give the third generation some surprises.”
Adjusting the frame of his glasses, Tian Xie revealed a familiar smile.
“If in peacetime, Konoha’s ninjas suddenly penetrated into a neighboring country, or even killed an important person, and the leader of the other ninja village came to question him, Sarutobi Hiruzen would be in big trouble.”
“That will be our best chance to completely infiltrate the Anbu. When we really get to that point, what Sarutobi Hiruzen sees, as the Anbu, we can completely let him see only the illusion we want him to see.”
“Isn’t it interesting?”
Is it interesting?
Why do I feel a little creepy?
Brother Shuizi didn’t know how to express his feelings.
“Oh, by the way, tell father to be careful when he takes action. It would be best to use illusion to leave a survivor and make the survivor’s memory stay at the level of seeing a pair of white pupils. This should be easy for him.”
Is this going to cause trouble for the Hyuga clan?
Shisui understood why Tianxie said that the Hyuga clan of the Anbu should not be moved, and they would all join the Uchiha clan in the future.
If they really did that, the situation of the Hyuga clan might be even more dangerous than that of the Uchiha clan before.
In such desperate situation, what choice will the patriarch of the Hyuga clan make?
After all, there is no Hinata Hizashi to take the blame for him this time!
Coupled with the death of Hyuga Hizashi before, the Hyuga clan’s dissatisfaction with the top leaders has reached a certain level.
This fuse may even trigger a chain reaction!
How anxious will the third generation be by then?
Shisui didn’t know, he just felt that it would be lively for sure.
“This is just the first step, but like I said before, the first step is the hardest.”
“Tell father to be careful and not reveal his identity.”
With a wave of his hand, Tianxie turned and left.
This is really just the first step of the plan.
This is definitely not the only thing that has troubled Sarutobi Hiruzen.
I’m old.
You should retire and give opportunities to young people.
After the death of the Fourth Hokage, is there really no one in the village who is suitable to be Hokage?
Not necessarily.
Just talking about Nara Shikaku, no one would object to him becoming Hokage, no matter his merits or prestige.
Apart from him, Jiraiya and Tsunade, who are wandering around outside, are both suitable candidates.
Jiraiya likes to roam around various clubs in the ninja world and has a disguised obsession with prostitutes.
As for Tsunade, after the death of Nawaki and the inexplicable disappearance of the so-called Senju clan that had integrated into Konoha, she no longer had any good feelings towards the Third Generation and started calling him “old man”.
Everything is just the result of the three generations’ own actions.
A few days later.
“The chieftain has returned. He asked me to give this to you.”
Fugaku acted quickly. As a father, he had never let Tianxie down.
But when he finished reading the information, his face was full of unnaturalness.
“This time, things are getting a bit serious.”
Adjusting the frame of his glasses, Tianxie handed the information to Shisui.
After taking a glance, Shisui also looked shocked!
“Oonoki’s son?”
“loess?!”
“The chieftain killed him?”
Huang Tu, this man was no stranger to Shishui.
As the son of Ōnoki and the father of the fourth leg shadow Kurotsuchi, he is very powerful. Shisui once had the honor of competing with him on the battlefield.
That person knew very well that he should not look into the eyes of the Uchiha clan members when dealing with them. Although he did not inherit Ōnoki’s Dust Release, he was very skilled in Earth Release.
Such a man was easily killed by the patriarch.
“Yeah, it’s done very neatly.”
“And in a few days, people from the Iwagakure Village will find Huang Tu’s body in an underground exchange.”
“After inspection, they will find that the body has injuries caused by the Hyuga clan’s unique soft fist technique, and all meridians are blocked.”
Tian Xie calmly lit up the Hua Zi and said in one breath with his eyes narrowed.
The plan went smoothly.
The disposable item he exchanged from the system mall, the item called Soft Fist Bagua Thirty-two Palms, played a crucial role.
Fugaku doesn’t need to defeat his opponent with soft fist. He only needs to kill the enemy and then whip the corpse, still creating the illusion that the opponent died from soft fist.
And the guard who was deliberately let go and was seriously injured and dying will report everything he “saw” to Ohnoki.
What Tianxie didn’t expect was.
The son of the Tsuchikage, the unlucky guy named Huang Tu, unexpectedly appeared at the border of the Land of Earth because of a mission.
It is his words that are dead.
It is entirely foreseeable that Konoha will be quite lively in a few days.
In order to make the plan perfect, a brave warrior from the “Hyuga clan” is needed to stand up and take credit from the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen at the most appropriate time!
The content of his claim to credit was, of course, that he had killed the loess.
In this way, everything will fall into place naturally.
The actors and scripts are all in place, and the second big show directed by Tianxie is about to begin.
I just don’t know how the furious Ohnoki will take revenge on Konoha.
The Uchiha have no shortage of such warriors.
And Tianxie would not allow such a warrior to really sacrifice himself.
After pinching out the flower, the young man smiled gently and waved to Shisui.
“When chaos comes, I will create greater chaos.”
“At that point you know what to do.”
At this moment, the smiling devil stretched out his claws again.
Dark clouds.
Enveloping Konoha.
Chapter 42 This guy is really ruthless! (5) (Old version)
Hokage’s office.
Sarutobi Hiruzen arrived at his office early.
As a widower in his old age, he is alone at home, which always makes him miss the past.
That’s a symbol of getting older.
He never thought of himself as old.
The more this happened, the more he liked to come to his own little piece of land and look at the Konoha Village below.
Just today.
He always felt that something was wrong.
It shouldn’t be.
According to the report from the Anbu, the ninja world was peaceful without any disturbance, and Konoha was thriving under his leadership.
Life is like this, what else can you ask for?
Although he refused to admit that he was getting old, he had to admit that his health was getting worse day by day.
Now what needs to be done seems to be simpler.
That is to pave the way for future generations!
I’m naturally worried about leaving the position of the Fifth Hokage to someone else.
So he sent his son to carry out an S-level mission that couldn’t be simpler, in order to add a glorious image to Asuma’s resume.
You can’t let your son be like him, who has not even completed a few S-level missions in the ninja files sealed in Konoha, right?
It was a task that couldn’t be simpler.
When Asma comes back, he will convene a high-level meeting and openly put his son in the spotlight and entrust him with important tasks.
Ever since the death of Hatake Sakumo, the position of Anbu chief has been vacant. Although someone has taken over this responsibility, it is still more reassuring to put it in the hands of one’s own people.
That’s his son.
Possessing the will of fire just like him!
I also understood what is most important for a village.
However, it seems that Xihi Kurenai still has no feelings about her son recently.
That won’t work.
I need to find an opportunity to give it a good knock.
Reject my son?
It is your honor to enter the Sarutobi family.
“Hokage-sama!”
Just as Sarutobi was imagining his future life in old age with many children and grandchildren, a slightly frightened voice came from the door.
It was his loyal subordinate, the consumptive man named Moonlight Gale.
“Calm down, Hayate.”
Turning around, Sarutobi blew a puff of smoke from his cigarette into Gekkou Gale’s face, causing the latter’s already unhealthy lungs to twitch violently and he almost died.
“That’s not right. Aren’t you on a mission with the Special Jonin Team and Asuma?”
“Where are they? Why don’t they come and report together?”
As he spoke, Sarutobi shook his head, “That’s outrageous. Don’t you know that the first thing to do after returning from a mission is to report the content of the mission?”
“Why don’t you say something?”
Another puff of smoke came over, and Moonlight Gale’s face turned pale, and he backed away desperately.
He cannot stay in the Hokage’s office any longer, otherwise he will be like Asuma Sang and will never be able to stand up again in his life!
“Um, Hokage-sama, please stop smoking!”
Ji Feng, who had finally caught his breath, spoke hurriedly.
“Asuma is dying. He is in Konoha Hospital now. You should go and see him!”
“What did you say?”
“Hokage-sama, please accept my condolences.”
“We really tried our best, but Asuma is so stupid…”
“It’s really impossible to save him!”
“To be honest, I am lucky to be able to come back alive with one breath left.”
“In this case, even with Tsunade-sama’s medical skills, it is impossible to piece the broken eggs together, and even if you try to piece them together, it will be useless…”
“roll!”
At the Konoha Ninja Hospital, with a roar from Sarutobi Hiruzen, all the medical ninjas left the scene in disgrace, and the old father rushed into the ward, shedding a handful of bitter tears.
And somewhere above the Ninja Hospital, two figures stood there and squeezed their thighs at the same time.
“Ohnoki is dark enough.”
Swallowing his saliva, Shisui couldn’t help but say.
“I think Ōnoki miscalculated, otherwise Asuma would have died.”
Tianxie lit up Huazi and said calmly.
According to Ohnoki’s temper, if his son was killed, he would definitely vent his anger on Asuma and find an excuse to go to war with Konoha.
But Ohnoki probably didn’t expect that just for a patrol mission, he would be forcibly set to S-level by Sarutobi Hiruzen, and Asuma was accompanied by a special team of jonin.
With the strength of the team he secretly sent to the Fire Nation, the most they could do was fight to the death, and it would be very difficult to break Asuma’s eggs.
Sarutobi protected his son too well.
In the original work, even if Asuma died in the end, it was after Sarutobi died in battle. Now Sarutobi only wants to train him to become the next Hokage.
“It won’t be long before the Tsuchikage sends a group of envoys to Konoha to call for justice.”
“Do you think he will take the opportunity to start a war?”
“This scene is very similar to the Third Shinobi World War, when the Wind Country pinned the blame for the disappearance of the Kazekage on Konoha.”
War.
Shisui asked, somewhat worriedly.
“Don’t worry, even if Ōnoki wants to fight, Sarutobi definitely doesn’t want to, and Konoha can’t afford to fight right now.”
Tian Xie sneered, “Besides, what is the current Konoha’s basis for fighting? The Third Ninja World War was all attributed to Sarutobi’s good leadership. Wasn’t it the Fourth Hokage who turned the tide? And he never mentioned the clan’s contributions.”
“If the clan hadn’t made a final move to wipe out the Kirigakure team that wanted to go around, how could Konoha win?”
“Now that the clan is gone, the Yondaime is dead, and none of the Sannin are in Konoha, he can only use Kakashi. Unless Sarutobi wants to die, he will never start a war.”
“Even if you agree to all of Ōnoki’s demands, he still won’t start a war.”
The same thing has happened before.
Just like the time at the Hidden Cloud Village, Konoha was bullied so badly. Even the Uchiha clan was there at that time, he didn’t dare to fight. Why would he dare to fight now?
“So what do you mean by adding fuel to the fire?”
Since a fight cannot be fought, what should be the second step?
“Sarutobi can’t do that, but that doesn’t mean there aren’t fervent believers in the Will of Fire in Konoha.”
“What a coincidence. I love this village very much. If anyone dares to cause trouble in Konoha or act cool in Konoha, as the inheritor of the will of fire and a member of the Anbu,
“I’ll crush his head.”
“What will Oonoki do if the envoys from the Hidden Rock Village are wiped out?”
With a grin, Tianxie’s figure disappeared in an instant.
The will of fire.
That fire represents the Uchiha.
Chapter 43: A true Ninja hero. (1) (Old version)
“What the hell is going on?”
Coming out of the ward, Sarutobi Hiruzen seemed to have aged a lot.
As a father, it was obviously hard to see his son lying unconscious.
Perhaps the only good news is that even if Asuma’s egg is broken, the incense of the Sarutobi family has not been completely cut off because of the existence of Konohamaru.
But this kind of thing happened to him, which made Sarutobi, the Hokage, extremely angry.
When he found Moonlight Gale, the Sandai’s face became extremely gloomy.
It’s just a simple mission. Although it is set to be S-level, the mission content is just to wander around the territory of the Fire Country.
It was called a patrol, but in reality it was just to show presence and add an S-level completion to his son’s resume.
He really didn’t know why this mission would lead to such an outcome.
“They are from the Iwagakure Village.”
Moonlight Gale took a hard look at the pipe in Sarutobi’s hand. He already had a psychological trauma about this thing.
Fortunately, the enraged Hokage didn’t have time to light a cigarette.
“Iwagakure Village? Are you sure?”
Sarutobi asked with red eyes.
He really didn’t believe it. The Third Ninja World War had ended long ago. What reason did the Iwagakure Village have to attack Konoha?
And why was it such a coincidence that it happened to his own son?
During the Third World War, the Iwagakure Village gained enough benefits, and except for the destroyed Kannabi Bridge, not many ninjas were killed.
But even so, open provocation without any reason would do absolutely no good to the Iwagakure Village.
Ohnoki is not a fool. Even if he wants to cause great damage, he will do it in secret and will never let you know the identity of the Iwagakure Village.
“It’s the Iwagakure Village. They don’t even pretend.”
Hayate smiled bitterly, “The one who did it was one of the Tsuchikage’s guards, the barbarian named Akatsuki, the Tsuchikage Shield!”
Red earth!
He is Ohnoki’s absolute confidant who has been with him for many years. His earth escape technique is impossible to imitate by others, and the troops he leads are the elite of the Iwagakure Village.
“Where are the others? Have they been caught?”
Sarutobi was silent for a while, then asked again.
“No, he ran away.”
“He was the one who broke Asumasan’s egg.”
“They used weighted rock. I heard it clearly. It was very crisp when it broke. Asuma was in great pain…”
Sarutobi Hiruzen could no longer control his anger after slapping Gekkou Hayate in the face.
He did want to hear details, but not details about how much pain his son had suffered.
Isn’t it crazy to have to repeat the same thing several times?
What a waste.
We were attacked by the Iwagakure Village and didn’t even gain anything, and the enemy escaped!
Sarutobi was so angry that he didn’t know what to say. After looking at Gekko Gale coldly, he walked into his son’s ward again.
The days ahead won’t be easy.
Even if they fought to the death to protect Asuma and retreated, returning to Konoha with a vengeance, the Hokage would never appreciate it, and might even vent his anger on them because of Asuma’s injuries.
This Hokage-sama is really unfamiliar.
Moonlight Gale shook his head, sighed, and turned away.
It was obvious that Asuma’s serious injury could not be concealed.
The news received from Konoha Hospital let everyone know that the last remaining son of the Third Generation had become a eunuch.
Most people thought that this was an accident during the mission and did not associate it with the proactive attack from the Iwagakure Village.
The Third Generation has issued a gag order, and only a few people know about the attack on the Iwagakure Village.
However, after hearing the news, Yuhi Kurenai was so happy that she couldn’t sleep all night. Eunuch, it seems that she won’t need to be harassed by Asuma anymore in the future.
Yamato and Shisui, who pretended to be the vice-captain of the Yamato team, stood below, Sarutobi sat on a chair smoking a cigarette, while Tianxie sat calmly on the sofa next to him and lit a cigarette.
Make him kowtow to Sarutobi?
What a joke! From the beginning to the end, he had never used the half-kneeling etiquette to greet the so-called strongest Hokage.
In response to his behavior, Sarutobi Hiruzen simply looked at him meaningfully.
“The above is the real reason why Asuma was injured.”
“So I need someone to go to the Hidden Rock Village to seek an explanation. This time, in addition to an apology, Konoha also needs sufficient compensation.”
Yo?
Sarutobi suddenly got hard?
Tianxie looked at the third generation with some surprise.
This is unlike him. He would endure being beaten silently, which was the style of Shinobi in the past.
Being submissive to others but striking hard at home, that is the style of the Sandaime-sama.
After giving Yamato a look, Tianxie continued to enjoy his Huazi.
“Hokage-sama, what if the Tsuchikage disagrees?”
The slightly dazed Yamato was still immersed in Shisui’s multiple illusions, so it was natural for him to ask the question that Tianxie wanted to know most.
“disagree……”
Sarutobi was silent.
He stroked his pipe and took puff after puff.
Finally, Shinobi sighed.
“If you disagree, then you can come back… But at the very least, tell me why the guards around Ōnoki dared to attack Konoha directly. Konoha wants an explanation.”
“I can’t let myself be beaten at my doorstep for no apparent reason.”
Then what’s the point of going to Iwagakure?
Mr. Oshio.
I really don’t know what to say about this kind of face-saving behavior.
Tian Xie curled his lips and almost laughed out loud.
Who is Onoki?
That stubborn old man is much tougher than the Third Generation. He has nothing else in the Iwagakure Village except a large number of people and strong resilience. He wishes the Fourth Ninja World War would break out directly.
What’s more, if Ohnoki sees the people from Konoha now, it would be good if he doesn’t kill them directly with Dust Release.
This is a mission that is destined not to achieve the desired results.
There is even life-threatening danger.
But Tianxie was not panicked at all.
The reason is simple. As the mastermind behind the conflict between Iwagakure Village and Konoha, he even knew that the Iwagakure Village’s envoys had already set out.
If Konoha also sent people to Iwagakure at this time, then the two teams would definitely meet at the border.
It will be lively then.
Should he directly destroy the envoy group to completely anger Ōnoki and start a real war, or should he send the envoy group to Konoha to completely disgust Sarutobi Hiruzen?
The choice is up to Tianxie himself.
However, he was more inclined to the latter, because only if Sarutobi understood the current situation would he feel worse.
After leaving the Hokage’s office, Tianxie jumped up and patted Shisui’s shoulder.
“Aren’t there some hard-to-disguise members of the Anbu who are so hard to disguise that they can’t be replaced?”
“Let Yamato adjust the team and take those idiots to their deaths.”
“Let’s just watch the show.”
Chapter 44 Who said Uchiha is dead? (2) (Old version)
In the Anbu, the Hokage’s order is a big deal.
So as soon as they returned, the Yamato team started to get busy, preparing to go to the Iwagakure Village to get an explanation from Ōnoki.
Unfortunately, when they just went out, they happened to see a group of people from the Iwagakure Village arriving at the entrance of Konoha Village.
Oonoki’s speed is faster than Tianxie expected!
At this time, the man who smashed Aslan’s egg was arrogantly shouting at Konoha’s gate god.
Red clay.
Ōnoki’s absolute confidant, the Jonin of the Iwagakure Village!
“Dogs of Konoha, tell your Hokage to come out and welcome the messenger from the Iwagakure Village!”
Konoha’s gate god Izumo Kotetsu was confused at this time.
The envoys from the Iwagakure Village suddenly arrived in Konoha. Not to mention that they had not received any prior information, their attitude was really problematic.
Since he is a messenger, he must have come to Konoha on business.
When doing things, you have to have the right attitude.
You come here and call the people of Konoha dogs, and you ask the Hokage to get out?
This is to mess things up.
With the strength of the two of them, it is obvious that they cannot deal with an elite like Chi Tu.
what to do?
We must report the situation to the Hokage immediately!
“Hey, which family dares to be so presumptuous in Konoha?”
At this moment, a group of masked men fell from the sky and landed in front of the Iwagakure Village envoys in front of everyone.
Nice occasion.
It seems very legitimate to defend Konoha’s authority here in person.
Tian Xie smiled slightly. Plans cannot keep up with changes, but no matter how you look at it, it is beneficial to his idea.
“What are you looking at? Do you really think there is no one left in Konoha?”
He gave Shisui a wink, and in an instant, the members of Yamato’s team surrounded the envoys from the Iwagakure Village.
“What are you going to do?”
Something is wrong.
Akagi was stunned. When did the people of Konoha dare to be so tough?
And this happened at a time when the atmosphere in the ninja world was the most tense.
Something is wrong!
They must be faking it.
“do what?”
Tian Xie sneered, “Do you think that after the Uchiha clan was destroyed, the Konoha Guard will disappear? Anyone dares to break the rules at the gate of Konoha.”
In front of everyone, Tian Xie suddenly said these words.
The magatama in his eyes slowly turned, and hot flames emerged from the boy’s body and he stretched out his finger.
“Did anyone tell you that the Uchiha is dead?”
“Then let me say it again, Uchiha, you’re still alive!”
“As long as there is one Uchiha alive, the Konoha Guard will still be alive!”
“Someone, catch them for me!”
With a wave of his hand, the Anbu troops rushed forward instantly and the battle began instantly.
“Uchiha? Good boy, do you really want to help your Konoha start a war?”
In a panic, Chi Tu shouted angrily at Tian Xie.
“Why should I explain to you my actions as an Anbu?”
“As an Anbu of Konoha, the only one left of the Uchiha Guard, I want to show you the price you will pay for showing off in Konoha!”
“I also want to make it clear to the villagers of Konoha that as long as I am here, there is still an Uchiha, and no one can act recklessly in Konoha!”
With great righteousness, he swung a large snake blade in front of him and rushed towards the envoys with fierce flames. The battle had just begun for a short time, but it had already become a one-sided situation.
Of course, this kind of combat power is not the true strength of this Anbu team.
After all, this team was specially transferred to go to the Land of Earth, and there are only a small number of Uchiha people. If all of them were replaced by Uchiha people, Akagi and others would be torn apart in an instant.
However, the elite troops that Chitu brought with him suffered a lot of losses in the battle with Asuma, and this time he brought more non-combat personnel, all of whom were good negotiators with sharp tongues, which led to this situation.
No one could have imagined that Konoha would actually dare to take action against the negotiation team!
When two armies fight, they do not kill envoys.
What’s more, the war hasn’t even started yet!
And now.
It’s right at the entrance of Konoha’s village.
Under the gaze of countless villagers, one of the only two remaining Uchiha boys, with the pride of Anbu and Konoha, dealt an unprecedented blow to the envoy of Iwagakure Village. Their actions made the surrounding villagers clap their hands involuntarily.
“This is the real Uchiha.”
“Yeah, look at his small stature, but he still has a lot of aura. I’ve heard that one of the two remaining Uchiha children joined the ANBU, and now it seems the rumors are true.”
“Well done! This is what the Konoha Guard should do. I wonder who dares to run wild in Konoha in the future.”
“It’s really good, it shows the power of Konoha!”
Words like these reached Tian Xie’s ears and almost made him laugh out loud.
Maintain the dignity of Konoha?
Brothers, you will soon understand how exaggerated it is to beat up the messenger from the Hidden Rock Village.
If one is not handled properly, Ohnoki will lead the ninjas of the Iwagakure Village directly to attack the Land of Fire!
This is inevitable.
When someone came to negotiate, Konoha turned around and detained them. When Ohnoki heard about this, he would definitely think that Konoha was ready for a fight!
After a brief resistance, the envoys from the Iwagakure Village were captured by the Anbu troops in public and imprisoned in a large prison.
“The Anbu are very efficient.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen had a sneer and anger on his face.
In fact, when he heard the news, he was so angry that he couldn’t even speak.
“I just asked you to go to the Hidden Rock Village, but I didn’t expect you to bring their envoys with you!”
“And now they are thrown into prison?”
The old man’s beard was trembling.
This is really a relief.
However, this behavior is completely provocative!
Especially now that we have no idea what the Iwagakure envoys are here for, and we treat them like this…
If something goes wrong, it may even lead to a war!
He really wanted an explanation from the Iwagakure Village, but this was definitely not the result he wanted.
“And you!”
Sarutobi turned his eyes and looked directly at Uchiha Tenxie.
“Uchiha Guard? You?”
“Isn’t it?”
Tianxie adjusted the frame of his glasses and looked at Sarutobi calmly, “Although father is dead, the position of Konoha Guard is still there. According to the regulations, the Guard can only be taken up by the Uchiha clan.”
“Sasuke is still in school. Do you think it’s weird that I told you I’m a member of the guard team, Hokage?”
It doesn’t matter!
It’s just a title, one person can’t cause any waves.
This was obviously not what Sarutobi Hiruzen wanted to ask.
“Why did you attack the messenger from the Hidden Rock Village?!”
You want to know this.
Tianxie blinked innocently.
“He scolded me and said that all the people in Konoha were dogs, so I beat him…”
“Any questions?”
“Let alone the Guards, I’m a member of the Anbu.”
“Those members of the Iwagakure Village were rude and even wanted to fight.”
“It is the Hokage’s duty to protect the villagers.”
“As your subordinate, I protect the villagers…”
“Do you think there’s a problem?”
Chapter 45: Okay, let him go! (3) (Old version)
Not only is there a problem, it’s a huge problem!
Sarutobi had a cold face and his brain was working rapidly.
He really wanted to go up and slap Uchiha Tianxie, or even kill him.
But he couldn’t do that.
This kid played this trick very cleverly.
His actions were clearly seen by the villagers and ninjas at the entrance of Konoha Village.
In the eyes of the villagers, Uchiha Tenxie represents the Anbu, and also incidentally represents the Uchiha Guard, which is already in name only. They even vaguely confuse the two and define them both as the side of justice.
The people from the Iwagakure Village started to speak rudely and even made things difficult for the ninja in charge of registration at the entrance of Konoha Village, as if they were planning to attack them if they were not allowed to enter.
This situation would naturally be defined as evil.
Justice defeated evil, and people even developed a good impression of this little devil.
He was recognized as a hero who maintained the safety of Konoha.
In this situation, how could he take action?
There is a kind of frustration called criticizing others from a moral perspective.
Sarutobi Hiruzen used to do this often. The simplest example is the suicide of the so-called hero of Konoha White Fang.
If he punished Uchiha Tenxie, people might suspect that he was too confused to be the Hokage.
So, at least on the surface he couldn’t trigger Uchiha Tenxie.
Taking a deep breath, Sarutobi finally broke the silence.
“You are a guest from afar, so you cannot attack me even if I say something rude.”
“This is the rule. You are still too young.”
“Go home and calm down. I will temporarily remove you from your duties as an Anbu member and let you reflect on your mistakes.”
“Also, as a ninja from the Anbu and Konoha, please remember this.”
“You have no right to act on your own, nor do you have the right to use the power of Anbu without my order as the Hokage.”
“Because I am the Hokage!”
This was his warning.
Regarding Uchiha Tenxie, he originally wanted to wait until the crisis of Uchiha clan extermination had passed a little before urging Danzo to take action, but the situation is a bit complicated now, and he must not let this brat continue to act so presumptuous!
If he was restless, Sarutobi wouldn’t mind taking action under pressure.
He doesn’t know.
Tianxie’s move was one of his strategies to clear himself of suspicion.
Leave the Anbu temporarily?
sure.
He couldn’t ask for more.
That means that no matter how chaotic Konoha will be in the future, it has nothing to do with him!
It would even make it easier for him to carry out his next plan.
Is this a godsend opportunity, or an opportunity given by Sarutobi Hiruzen himself.
As for him dealing with himself?
Sorry, Sarutobi will be in a state of panic when he goes to Konoha Prison and learns the truth.
After extinguishing the flower, Tianxie glanced at Sarutobi Hiruzen, then stood up and left the Hokage’s office.
What happened next had nothing to do with him anymore.
He just needs to pay attention to how things develop, and then find Hinata Hizashi to have a good talk, and everything will fall into place.
Dark prison.
Akagi sat with the rest of the envoys from the Iwagakure Village.
At this moment, there were still bruises on their faces.
Obviously, they were beaten a lot before and after being imprisoned.
“Akagi-sama, the Hokage seems to be going crazy.”
“Will he just execute us?”
Beside him, the deputy captain of the envoy group, Ni Tu, asked with difficulty. As the Tsuchikage’s personal negotiation envoy, he thought that this trip to Konoha was a mission that couldn’t be easier. Who knew that this beating almost cost him his life?
Konoha’s external tactics have always been very soft. According to previous experience, as an envoy of the Iwagakure Village, shouldn’t he be a distinguished guest and be respected by Konoha’s dogs?
What is going on.
It seemed that the only explanation was that the Hokage was crazy and he really wanted to go to war with Konoha.
“How should I know?”
Chitu scratched his head like an idiot.
The task assigned by Lord Tsuchikage is to test Sarutobi Hiruzen’s bottom line, that is, if the Iwagakure Village goes to war, what price will Konoha pay to appease the Tsuchikage’s anger.
Then Ohnoki used this bottom line and extended it too far again, squeezing out enough benefits to let his son die in peace.
But the current situation makes him a little confused.
What about negotiations?
Just start fighting right away?
That means beating him to death.
If he thought about it more carefully, he even saw a shocking conspiracy.
That is, Konoha had already anticipated the arrival of the envoy from the Iwagakure Village, and might have deliberately killed Lord Huangtu just for this step.
Could it be that Konoha has already gathered its troops and headed to the Land of Earth?
In an instant, Akatsuki analyzed what might be happening in front of him.
Considering how arrogant that Uchiha kid was before, this kind of thing could really happen!
It’s a bit complicated.
We must tell the Tsuchikage-sama about this.
But he is in Konoha Prison, how can he get out?
Chitu fell into deep thought.
Right at this moment.
The iron gate in front of the prison was opened, and Sarutobi Hiruzen came!
Naruto?
I underestimated this old man before.
Akatsuki narrowed his eyes and didn’t speak. He swore that even if Konoha tortured him, he would never betray his village.
Even if I die!
But Sarutobi’s next words left him stunned.
“Akagi, huh?”
“How are you going to mend my son’s… testicles?”
With a murderous look on his face, Sarutobi’s shoulders shook.
He really didn’t expect that the guy who made his son lose his manhood would dare to come to Konoha.
Although he was dissatisfied with Uchiha Tenxie’s overstepping of the line, Sarutobi was really happy now, and even wanted to smash this guy’s eggs directly.
But reason told him that he must not do that.
He was sorry for being born a ninja.
A ninja must endure pain that ordinary people cannot endure.
But he is a ninja hero.
“Eggs? What’s that?”
Chi Tu was stunned for a moment, then sneered.
“Broken eggs are only a small punishment for the murderer who dared to kill the son of Tsuchikage-sama.”
“If Asuma Sarutobi didn’t have so many guards around him that day, I would have killed him!”
So brave!
Sarutobi was furious.
But he dared to take action but fell into a state of confusion.
“The Tsuchikage’s son? You mean Yellow Earth?”
“He’s dead?”
“Nonsense, what else do you think I came to Konoha on behalf of the Iwagakure Village?”
“The Tsuchikage-sama wishes to seek justice for Lord Kochi!”
“You’re still pretending even now! What a hypocrite!”
“Pooh!”
The more he thought about it, the angrier he got, and Akagi couldn’t help but spit hard in Sarutobi’s face.
Seemingly immersed in shock, when Sarutobi came to his senses, his face was already covered with something disgusting.
But he no longer cared about this matter and started questioning loudly at the top of his voice.
“You farted!”
“Fuck it, fine, just let it go!”
Who is Chitu?
The Hokage’s bodyguard is bloated and tall. When he stands up, he can fit five Ōonoki and three Sarutobi Hiruzen.
When he stood up and took off his pants, Sarutobi saw what real displacement was!
The smell in this prison is even stronger than before.
Chapter 46 Damn, this is too much! (4) (Old version)
The Hyuga clan’s homeland.
As the patriarch of the main family, Hyuga Hiashi feels that he never acts like a patriarch.
Not to mention anything else.
In contrast, he totally lacks the aura and courage that a patriarch should have.
For Hyuga, for the main family.
He has always dealt with the pressures of Konoha in a cowardly manner.
This made him feel a little tired, and even suffocated occasionally.
After his brother died to protect him, he had no one to vent these negative emotions to.
I don’t know what to say when the patriarch behaves like this.
Whether it was when he expressed obedience to the threats from the higher-ups in the face of the Hidden Cloud Village, or the horror brought about by the annihilation of the Uchiha clan, these things were the irreparable pain in his heart.
Hinata must be extra careful.
Otherwise, their fate would probably be not much different from that of the Uchiha clan.
Standing in the yard, Hinata Hiashi looked at his tall wall with infinite fatigue in his eyes.
This wall is more like a cage.
His brother always felt that he was being restrained when he brought the caged bird with him, but he still felt that way even when he didn’t bring it with him.
As the head of the family, he always reminds himself not to be in danger, nor to do the things he always wanted to do, showing the temperament of Hyuga as a noble.
“There’s something wrong with the atmosphere in Konoha these days.”
“First, Asuma Sarutobi was injured, and now the envoys from the Iwagakure Village have also arrived in Konoha.”
“It seems like something is going to happen.”
Muttering softly, Hinata Hiashi felt an instinctive alertness.
Although he didn’t know where this ominous premonition came from, he still felt a sense of fear.
“Father…Father…”
Behind him, Hinata, who was only six years old, saluted him respectfully with tired steps.
Hyuga Hiashi knew that his daughter had just finished training in soft boxing with the genius of the branch family, Hyuga Neji.
If you lack talent, you can make up for it with diligence.
He had high hopes for his daughter, hoping that she would become the head of the Hyuga family in the future.
Because of this, he couldn’t even show a fatherly smile to his daughter, and had to teach her the etiquette and rules of the Hyuga clan’s main family at all times.
After just one glance at his daughter, Hinata Hiashi withdrew his gaze without even saying a word.
He knew what Hinata meant by greeting him.
As a daughter.
After working hard, it is natural to want to get praise and encouragement from your father.
She is the next generation of the Hyuga family.
Those things were not what she needed.
Even though he felt sorry for it, he couldn’t show the kindness that a father should have.
That would harm his daughter.
He quickly withdrew his gaze, as if he had not seen Hinata from beginning to end.
As harsh as ever.
Behind him, the girl had disappointment in her eyes, and finally bowed respectfully and left.
This situation.
She had gotten used to it a long time ago.
But I still firmly believe that as long as I work harder, I will definitely get my father’s recognition.
I’m sorry, Hinata.
But the moment you were born, you were destined to become the heir to the clan.
Sometimes, the clan doesn’t need emotions.
Perhaps my father was in the same mindset as me when he carved the bird in a cage on Hiashi’s forehead.
He let out a long sigh, choking with speechlessness.
The main family split up.
This is probably Hinata’s true caged bird.
“Master Clan Leader, the Hokage has arrived for a visit.”
Just then, a voice suddenly came from behind.
“Hokage? What is he doing in Hyuga at this hour?”
Hinata Hiashi frowned, a little confused.
It’s evening now. To be honest, it’s not in accordance with the rules to visit suddenly at this time.
But this is Konoha.
He, Sarutobi Hiruzen, is the rule.
Shaking his head, Hyuga Hiashi followed his men to the reception room.
“You are so brave!”
But as soon as he stepped in, Hinata Hiashi’s eyebrows were completely furrowed.
And at his feet was the vase that Sarutobi had thrown at him in a rage.
This vase is very valuable and he placed it in the reception room to show respect to his guests.
Especially Sarutobi’s attitude at this time made him extremely unhappy.
This is the Hyuga clan’s territory!
“Hokage-sama, why are you so angry?”
As he stepped into the reception room, Hinata Hiashi’s face was gloomy.
How could he keep his face when so many people didn’t give him face in his own small piece of land?
And even Sarutobi Hiruzen himself knew that he owed the Hyuga clan!
The events of the Hidden Cloud Village happened only a few years ago, but he exchanged his brother’s life for the safety of Konoha.
Now, is this how you treat Hinata?
“You still have the nerve to ask me?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen rushed to Hyuga Hiashi with red eyes, and as soon as he opened his mouth, he sprayed spit all over the Hyuga clan leader’s face.
“Just say it, don’t criticize.”
Hiashi pulled back a little, took out a handkerchief and wiped it, then raised his head again, “Hokage-sama, this is Hinata.”
Even if you are the Hokage, you cannot repeatedly disrespect the clan leader, Hyuga Hiashi.
Especially when Konoha owes the Hyuga clan!
Taking a deep breath, Sarutobi calmed down.
It wasn’t that he was venting his anger on purpose to make things uncomfortable for the Hyuga clan.
But this matter is really too big.
If not handled properly it will really lead to war!
That’s no joke!
What can Konoha use now to deal with the Land of Earth?
The Sannin of the past were no more.
Hatake Sakumo also committed suicide, and the Uchiha clan had just been destroyed. Who else could he use as his subordinates?
After a pause, Sarutobi lit his pipe and glanced sharply at Hinata Hiashi.
“I just want to ask you one question, did you kill Huang Tu?”
loess?
Two days of weighing Oonoki’s son?
Hinata Hiashi was stunned, and then looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen with a strange look.
This guy is crazy.
Why would he kill Huang Tu for no reason?
Not to mention that Huang Tu is very powerful, he may not be sure to kill him if he attacks. Even if he can defeat and crush the opponent, he has no reason to take action.
“Yellow Earth is dead. He was killed by the soft fist technique that only the Hyuga clan can use.”
“The purpose of the Iwagakure envoys coming to Konoha is to get an explanation.”
“If he’s not satisfied, the war will start.”
After carefully looking at Hinata Hiashi for a long time and making sure that he did not look fake, Sarutobi Hiruzen spoke slowly.
But when Hinata Hiashi heard this, he instantly lost his composure.
This plot…
Why does it sound so familiar?
I remember.
Once, a group of envoys from the Hidden Cloud Village came to Konoha for negotiations. Those two bastards who wanted to capture his daughter were killed by him, and then the Hidden Cloud Village used this to threaten Konoha!
In the end, it directly led to the death of his brother!
This is too much!
It seemed as if a muscle in his head suddenly twitched, and the guilt and madness he had felt towards his brother in the past ignited him like a fuse!
“Naruto! What do you mean?”
“Destroying the Uchiha clan isn’t enough, is it? Do you want me to completely destroy the Hyuga clan as well before you feel at ease?!”
The angry Hinata Hiashi slammed the table and rolled his eyes in anger.
The atmosphere in the reception room was extremely tense.
Chapter 47: What I, Hyuga Hiten, did has nothing to do with our Hyuga clan! (5) (Old version)
“How long do you think he can last?”
On a rooftop somewhere outside the Hyuga clan’s territory, Tianxie witnessed the Third Hokage leave, then looked at Shisui beside him.
“Who are you talking about? Hinata Hiashi?”
Shisui stroked his chin and thought for a moment.
“The Hyuga clan is indeed wronged in this matter, but any normal person would rather die than obey, right?”
“But, he is Hyuga Hiashi after all, and he can endure more than Oshio.”
He is Hyuga Hiashi.
Tianxie adjusted the frame of his glasses, but because of his relationship with Hyuga Hiashi, he would resist as long as he was forced into a corner.
When a dog is cornered, it jumps over the wall; when a rabbit is cornered, it bites people.
If he is not allowed to release the anger in his heart, the team will suffocate.
After all, for the Hyuga clan, the death of Hyuga Hizashi was a complete shame. After experiencing such a thing again, the whole person would probably be on the verge of collapse.
It was also at that time that it was the best time for him to take the initiative to approach the other party.
Unless the situation is desperate, no one can be sure of the other person’s thoughts.
“Are you ready?”
After lighting up the cigarette, Tianxie tilted his head and asked.
“The clan leader personally cast an illusion, and even used the power of the kaleidoscope. There will be no accidents.”
Shisui nodded, “Don’t worry, once the people from the Iwagakure Village are released tomorrow, there will be something fun to watch.”
“But then again, ever since the person accompanying me changed from Itachi to you, I feel like I have become a bad person. I even have a sense of anticipation for such sinister things.”
“A red-hearted person becomes red, a black-hearted person becomes black?”
“Alas, I always feel that I will become a scumbag of Uchiha in the future.”
With a distressed sigh, Shisui realized that he had completely changed.
In the past, his first reaction to anything he encountered would be to report it truthfully to the Hokage.
Now……
Please die in peace, Hokage.
“You just woke up, it’s not a big problem.”
Tianxie waved his hands calmly. Tomorrow’s drama would be the final blow that would completely push Hinata Hiashi into a desperate situation.
The actors were already in position under the control of the genjutsu, and he couldn’t tell what Konoha would become.
But for him, the more chaotic, the better. If it’s chaotic enough, he can completely change the Anbu and have all Anbu members under the control of the Uchiha clan!
One day, Sarutobi Hiruzen pushed away the clouds and was horrified to find that all his trusted subordinates were from the Uchiha clan.
I don’t know how I would feel.
“Everyone, I’m so sorry.”
“It’s our negligence that has led to a poor reception, but I promise that in order to demonstrate Konoha’s sincerity, I will lead all the Konoha ninjas to apologize to you and give you the most sincere welcome etiquette.”
The next morning, Sarutobi Hiruzen came to the Konoha Prison early in the morning and said those flattering words to Akatsuki.
He already knew the purpose of Iwagakure Village’s visit.
The question of whether Chitu had smashed his son’s balls was no longer important.
The important thing is to stabilize these people and stabilize Onoki!
Don’t let that madman Ohnoki really lead the team to start a war.
As for why they chose this time to release these people, it was naturally to resolve the previous misunderstandings. Otherwise, the villagers would think that the people from the Iwagakure Village were here to actively provoke them.
Likewise, this is also for Ohnoki to see.
Sarutobi wanted Ōnoki to know that the misunderstanding was resolved and Konoha had no ill intentions!
“I hope so.”
Akagi snorted coldly, and followed Sarutobi Hiruzen out of the prison with his beaten men.
Outside the prison.
When the sunlight shone on Chitu, he smiled with satisfaction.
Sarutobi hadn’t lied to him.
There were quite a few people standing on both sides of the road in front of the prison gate, and he could recognize some of their names.
For example, Nara Shikaku, who is known as the think tank of Konoha.
Or maybe it was the current enemy of the Iwagakure Village, the patriarch of the Hyuga clan, Hyuga Hiashi!
There is also that old bastard Danzo Shimura with his arms tied up, and a group of Konoha’s jonin.
It’s quite a grand occasion.
Sarutobi gave him enough face.
But this still couldn’t dispel his anger.
As the bodyguard of the Tsuchikage, when had he ever suffered such injustice?
With an arrogant look, Akagi’s eyes swept across the faces of all the ninjas in Konoha and then he uttered two words softly.
“waste.”
The sound is not loud.
But it can be heard clearly.
presumptuous!
At this moment, countless Konoha ninjas showed angry eyes.
But the Hokage was there, and he had especially warned them not to harbor any ill will towards the Iwagakure envoys under any circumstances. This was something Sarutobi had specifically instructed.
We must not provoke the other party at this critical juncture.
It took him a lot of effort to calm the other party down and report the situation directly to the Tsuchikage. There must be no problems!
Glancing around, the warning in the Sandai’s eyes made the ninjas give up the idea of ​​arguing with him.
Waste?
Maybe, this world is designed to create waste.
Kakashi next to him smiled at himself.
So sad.
In their own village, when being provoked by the enemy, no one stood up to defend the village’s reputation.
This situation is very similar to the arrogance of the negotiation team from the Hidden Cloud Village when they came to Konoha.
Will this happen to all ninja villages one day?
So, who can change this humble attitude by then?
Konoha is the number one ninja village.
With a long sigh, Kakashi didn’t even know how to describe his feelings at the moment.
Seeing the arrogant fat white man walking forward step by step, the mood of the Konoha ninjas fell to the bottom.
“stop!”
But at this moment, a loud voice attracted everyone’s attention.
He walked onto the court step by step with his head held high.
Although he has a middle-parted hairstyle, he still looks majestic, and the white pupils in his eyes are full of determination, which is quite shocking.
What is he going to do?
People thought of it in surprise.
“Hinata Hiten? What are you doing here?”
Hinata Hiashi suddenly frowned. He knew this man. He was a member of the Hyuga clan and was originally the bodyguard of his younger brother.
But obviously, Brother Ritian had no idea about his clan leader at this moment. He just walked onto the field step by step and finally pointed his finger at the man named Chitu.
“The man of Konoha!”
“Not trash!”
He puffed out his chest proudly and patted it vigorously.
“I know what you are here for!”
“Isn’t it because of Huang Tu’s death that they are here to call for punishment?”
“I’m telling you, Konoha will never fall for your tricks!”
“I am responsible for my own actions. I was the one who killed Huang Tu!”
“But what I did, Hyuga Hiten, has nothing to do with Konoha or the Hyuga clan!”
The loud voice shocked everyone present.
This is especially true for Sarutobi Hiruzen and Hyuga Hiashi!
Huang Tu was actually killed by him? !
How is that possible!
“Back off! You have nothing to do here!”
The furious Hinata Hiashi quickly scolded him, but the other party ignored him as if he didn’t hear anything.
“Heh! Isn’t it just a life?”
“I’ll pay for it!”
The kunai instantly pierced his heart as his body fell heavily to the ground.
The whole place was completely silent.
Chapter 48: Konoha is in complete chaos. (Updated) (Old version)
Everything happened so fast.
Even Sarutobi Hiruzen didn’t have time to ask any questions, and Hyuga Hiashi didn’t have time to use the caged bird ban to shut up Hyuga Hiten.
By the time they came to their senses, the man had already died heroically!
Very heroic.
At least in the eyes of Konoha’s ninjas, this is a great ninja with a steel gun and the will of fire!
This man stood up when people needed someone to speak up and express that they were not useless.
In order not to affect Konoha and his clan members, he was even willing to choose to die.
And from Hyuga Hiten’s hoarse shouting, they clearly knew what the people from the Iwagakure Village were here to do.
Looking for trouble!
Show off!
Raise an army to hold the culprit accountable!
As Konoha’s ninjas, they were extremely resistant to such things.
Does one person take responsibility for one’s own actions?
Good man, I support you!
Countless people looked at him with admiration.
But this obviously does not include Sarutobi Hiruzen
Those are the words that Hinata Hiten said before he died.
The impact…is ridiculously huge.
“Naruto, that’s not what you said last night.”
“The murder of Lord Huangtu was a misunderstanding? Was it a malicious frame-up?!”
“You made it all up! You Konoha just want to cause a war!”
Akatsuki looked at Sarutobi angrily.
Last night, this hypocritical old man came back and found me, saying that the Hyuga clan was under Konoha’s surveillance and everyone knew what they did. It was definitely not the Hyuga clan who killed Huang Tu!
But now, the situation is just the opposite!
The man who called himself Hinata Hiten actually took the initiative to stand up and bear everything!
And then he vented his dissatisfaction by committing suicide?
What do you mean, Konoha!
Are you working together to deceive people?
How long the hell did you prepare for this?
And they invited so many people to watch the fun, which is a complete humiliation to my Iwagakure Village that has no one there!
Without saying anything, Chi Tu turned and left.
Judging from his IQ, this matter was completely a conspiracy by Konoha.
“Hinata Hiashi, you are amazing!”
Seeing Akagi walking away angrily, Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at Hyuga Hiashi angrily with a dark face.
Why did he swear to Akagi that it was definitely not done by the Hyuga clan?
It was Hyuga Hiashi who promised him this!
Now, in front of everyone in Konoha, that kid admitted that he killed Huang Tu. How will this end for him?
Beyond that, even greater impacts are waiting for him.
For example, whether Konoha will go to war with the Iwagakure Village because of this, and a series of other questions.
You have to know that he was forced to step down from the position of Hokage because of the Third War and gave it to the young Minato. After the war was finally settled, Minato died in order to seal the Nine-Tails and took the position again.
I haven’t even gotten comfortable in the seat yet, am I going to give up my position under pressure again?
No, absolutely not!
Giving Hyuga Hiashi a look that told him to figure it out himself, Sarutobi ran after Akatsuki.
No matter what we do, we must stabilize the red soil now.
Otherwise, if he told Ōnoki what happened, the war would probably break out uncontrollably.
“I feel wronged.”
Standing there dejectedly, Hinata Hiashi looked around.
But when his eyes look at someone else, that person will instinctively look away.
Even the leaders of the Ino, Deer, and Chou tribes, who were on good terms with Hinata, silently walked back at the same time.
When the wall falls, everyone pushes it?
Not really.
Hinata is in the limelight today, but at the same time, a storm-like disaster will be waiting for them in the future.
This example has happened before.
Hinata Hiashi looked away sadly.
Once upon a time, when the Hidden Cloud Village threatened Konoha to hand them over, this was the scene.
Normally, the relationships between them are better than each other, but when the so-called friends really need to speak up, silence is the only response they can give.
Shaking his head, Hinata Hiashi glanced at the corpse on the ground and walked towards his home silently.
Today’s farce will make it difficult for the Hyuga clan to move forward.
What was waiting for Hinata, he had no idea.
“Zhu Zi, have you learned it?”
far away.
Standing on the roof holding onto two pillars, the two brothers watched everything that happened below from beginning to end.
“Learn what?”
Sasuke looked at his second brother in confusion.
“It’s really good acting. Look how natural he was when he committed suicide just now.”
Tianxie rolled his eyes.
Today’s show did not disappoint him.
Illusion is indeed a magical thing.
Especially the illusions released by the Kaleidoscope that consumes the pupil power are even more terrifying!
As Itachi’s father and the patriarch of the clan, Uchiha Fugaku’s strength is not as superficial as it seems.
The illusion he set up was simply not something that the ninja named Hyuga Hiten could resist, not to mention that the other person didn’t want to resist at all.
Hyuga-sama.
He is the patriarch of the Hyuga clan’s branch and a staunch bodyguard of Hyuga Hizashi.
It is this kind of person who is even more obsessed with Konoha, the main family, and angry about the unfairness of fate than Neji.
But unfortunately, he does not have the same talent as Neji, and is destined to be unable to avenge his master.
Tianxie understood his psychology and had promised him a request before.
“Please rewrite the fate of Hyuga and make the weak and incompetent Hokage pay the price!”
That was the only thing the guy asked for.
Tian Xie gave a guarantee for this.
Hinata will change, but before that she will have to pay the price.
Just like the Uchiha, in order to fight back, they even hid in the darkness. “Clan annihilation” was fake, but it was also true that they paid a price.
If you want to get, you must first give!
Hinata Hiten would rather sacrifice her own life than rebel against this world.
“Acting? I think that’s his true feelings.”
Sasuke pouted, “Okay, brother, you promised to practice with me today, don’t always break your promise like Itachi.”
“Okay, I’m temporarily resigning from the Anbu. I have plenty of time. Just don’t run away.”
In the distance, Shisui, who was secretly protecting the two of them, seemed to feel a little emotional and sighed with a hint of regret.
“To be honest, Tianxie is really mean.”
“From today on, the Hyuga clan has been blamed for this. These people are really cooperative. Not one of them speaks up for the Hyuga clan.”
“Konoha.”
“What a pity! If Master Shodaime knew that a truly dominant ninja village would one day have someone ride on its neck and shit on it without anyone making a sound, I wonder what he would think.”
“Sir, you always say that you can pay any price for the village.”
“But you forget the people who make up the village.”
“Whether they are Uchiha or Hyuga, they are all members of the village.”
“That’s not fair.”
The sixth update.
Here is the extra update, it will be on the shelves soon… I only ask for your evaluation votes and monthly votes.
Many thanks.
Chapter 49: Uchiha Clan, I want to have a good talk with you. (1) (Old version)
When everyone knew the purpose of the Iwagakure Village envoys.
The atmosphere in Konoha Village suddenly became tense.
People are afraid of war, terrified of war!
Because the price paid for all the wars Konoha has experienced is painful enough.
This is a process that a village must go through to revive or stand at the top of the ninja world, but what the villagers never expected was that from the First Ninja World War to the Third Ninja World War, except for the First Ninja World War, all ended with Konoha’s victory.
But a strange problem arises.
Why is it that Konoha is the winner every time, but the village is declining?
This is a question that no one can answer directly.
Konoha lost face in the war and lacked the demeanor of a winner.
The Second World War was a victory, but it was only a superficial victory. Konoha tried its best but was unable to break through the Hidden Rain Village led by Hanzo Salamander, so naturally there was no compensation.
The victory in the three wars consumed decades of Konoha’s accumulation, and the village was even worse off after being blackmailed by the Hidden Cloud Village.
Not to mention the powerful families of the Warring States Period. The Senju who were able to fight against the Uchiha disappeared even faster than the Uchiha.
Integrate into Konoha?
Where is that person?
Except for a few people who said they were from the Senju side, the fighting ability they showed was too mediocre. Are you sure they are from the Senju clan?
The Uchiha clan, a powerful clan that emerged during the Warring States Period, was wiped out, leaving only two children.
It was really unexpected that Konoha’s management made it possible for a good King-level account to be promoted to Bronze level.
Because of this, no one paid any attention to the so-called war reparations demanded by Konoha as the victor.
The first ninja village.
It’s just a name.
In the “failures” of these wars, the fear of war has penetrated deeply into people’s hearts.
And now, the arrival of the envoy from the Hidden Rock Village made their tense nerves jump again.
War seemed to be coming.
The entire Konoha was shrouded in gloom.
After the farce at the gate of Konoha Prison, Sarutobi Hiruzen tried his best to persuade Akagi to stay.
But the conditions offered by the other party gave him a headache.
In addition to the huge compensation, the Hyuga clan was also naturally targeted.
Looking at the Hyuga clan’s territory in front of him, Sarutobi Hiruzen sighed and walked in.
“It’s finally here.”
In the yard, Hinata Hiashi was looking up at the moon.
This is a habit he developed since childhood. Basically, every time he has something troubling him, he can’t help but look up at the bright night sky.
It’s not that there is something familiar there, or that it attracts him.
Just looking at the white moon would always calm his fluctuating mood.
But today, it was clear that the moon couldn’t save him.
Three days have passed since the envoys from the Iwagakure Village were released and Hinata Hiten committed suicide.
During these three days, he was waiting for the arrival of the Hokage.
The Hokage will definitely come.
With the same attitude as a few years ago, saying disgusting words.
For the sake of the village, please sacrifice the Hyuga clan.
Even before they actually talked, Hinata Hiashi knew what he was going to say.
Just like a few years ago, he kept saying he was doing it for the village, but he didn’t consider the Hyuga clan as members of the village at all.
“Chief Rizu.”
When Sarutobi walked into the yard, there was regret and helplessness on his face.
It seems that he, as the Hokage, really tried his best.
However, compared with three days ago, Hyuga Hiashi’s attitude was much calmer. He didn’t even open his mouth to welcome the Hokage into the room to talk. He just stood in the yard and looked at him.
What a familiar attitude.
Hizashi was fooled by this expression and committed suicide.
Hinata Hiashi’s heart was full of ridicule.
What excuses has Lord Hokage prepared this time?
In fact, Sarutobi Hiruzen is also having a headache now.
What should be said and what should be pretended.
He had already said this the last time the Hidden Cloud Village threatened him.
If he brought it up again, he would feel a little uncomfortable, after all, the emotion could only be aroused once.
“Hokage-sama, do you know why I like looking at the moon?”
After a long silence, Hinata Hiashi raised his head again and looked at the night sky.
Sarutobi also imitated his movements and looked over, but in his eyes, the moon was just a moon and did not have any special meaning.
“Because, moonlight is very clean.”
So what you mean is to call me dirty.
The corner of Sarutobi’s mouth twitched and he sneered.
Now that you’ve said that, don’t blame me for being ruthless.
“Everyone in the village knows what happened in Iwagakure. Even the children know that war is coming if they are not appeased.”
“As the Hokage, I naturally don’t want to see Konoha fall into panic, and as a noble of Konoha, Hyuga has the obligation to calm this…”
Shh!
Hinata Hiashi put his hand to his mouth and interrupted Sarutobi with a soft hiss.
“War?”
“In this way, the Hyuga clan is willing to lead the charge for Konoha in order to show its resolve.”
“I have no regrets in death!”
“I promise, there is no Hinata who is afraid of dying in battle.”
Hiashi Hinata patted his chest with a determined look, “With the honor bestowed upon me, why should I hesitate to die!”
“Hinata, please fight!”
Fuck you.
Who taught you this?
Sarutobi Hiruzen’s eyebrows twitched, and he didn’t know what to say because of Hyuga Hiashi’s attitude.
As per convention, shouldn’t I state the conditions next?
Then, in order to protect the Hyuga clan, although it is difficult, you should still choose to sacrifice a little bit humbly.
What happened to this script?
Taking a deep breath, Sarutobi lit his pipe somewhat uncomfortably.
“Hi.”
“You know, Konoha right now cannot afford the series of problems that war will bring.”
“And no one wants to fight this war.”
“No!”
Hyuga Hiashi waved his hand, “Hyuga is willing to fight! This trouble was caused by the Hyuga clan after all. If the death of Hyuga Hiten cannot quell the anger of the Iwagakure Village, the truth will be revealed on the battlefield!”
Are you sick?
Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at Hinata Hiashi with sidelong eyes for a long time.
Didn’t you listen to what I said?
I don’t want to fight!
“In short, the Iwagakure Village demands that the Hyuga clan publicly apologize. In addition, the bloodline of the Hyuga clan’s main family will be sent to the Iwagakure Village for foster care for twenty years, otherwise they will declare war on Konoha.”
“Whether you agree or not is up to you.”
With a swing of his arm, Sarutobi Hiruzen strode directly towards the exit of the yard without even wanting to look at Hinata Hiashi.
Because he knew that Hinata Hiashi’s eyes must be filled with anger.
The main family bloodline was sent to Iwagakure Village for foster care?
Another twenty years?
I’m afraid you’ll have several children by the time you come back?
One foot on the ground.
Hinata Hiashi clenched his fists tightly, and then suddenly looked towards his room.
“Uchiha, I want to have a good talk with you!”
Chapter 50: People are so simple, why live so complicated? (2) (Old version)
If you look at this kid from a normal perspective, you will definitely suffer.
This was Hinata Hiashi’s instinctive reaction after living in hiding for more than ten years.
So when the little devil appeared in his room, he did not drive it away or even say some impolite words to him. Instead, he asked about his purpose.
But as soon as he opened his mouth, he asked himself whether he wanted to break out of the cage of Konoha, which made Hinata Hiashi feel a little ridiculous.
Since when did the Uchiha need to determine the fate of the Hinata?
You know, both the Uchiha clan and the Hyuga clan rely on their eyes to make a living, and their status in Konoha was unshakable before.
But the higher-ups clearly trusted the Hinatas more, which gave them the upper hand in their fight with the Uchiha.
However, this is also because the Hyuga clan is low-key enough and will not cause conflicts with the top leaders, and their Byakugan bloodline limit can often make great achievements in war.
This is an inaccessible part of Konoha.
This is also their huge advantage over the Uchiha clan.
“Go ahead, the Hokage is gone.”
Walk into the room.
Hinata Hiashi looked at the young man in front of him and finally spoke.
“Before that, I would like to ask whether you will hand over your daughter and send her to the Hidden Rock Village as a hostage.”
The development of things is under control, and the Hyuga clan is in a desperate situation.
If he confronts Hinata Hiashi now, he has a good chance of winning.
However, he was very curious. The conflict between the Iwagakure Village and Konoha was caused by him. So, does Hyuga Hiashi have enough faith to face this matter?
After all, last time.
His sacrificed brother.
Does this mean he can sacrifice his daughter?
Children.
Even though he is the heir to the main family, it does not mean he cannot continue to have children.
But if he plans to send Hinata to the Iwagakure Village, it would prove that Hyuga Hiashi is an unchangeable coward, and Tianxie doesn’t have to waste his breath saying anything to him.
Opportunities are not for cowards.
Uchiha’s target for developing subordinates is not just Hyuga.
“Never! Even if Hinata dies in battle!”
“I’ve already lost my brother. You can’t understand the guilt I feel every night, you know?! I should have been the one to die!”
Clenching his fists, Hinata Hiashi’s white pupils were filled with regret and unwillingness.
“Even if it was Hizashi who asked to do that, and even if he could really make his own decision for once, I can’t forgive myself!”
“Every time I see Neji, I feel like a loser who can’t protect his brother!”
Search.
Tianxie nodded, lit a cup of Hua Zi and took a sip.
I’ve said a bit too much.
Hinata Hiashi, on the other hand, felt much better after stopping, but at the same time, he felt that he shouldn’t say so much to a Uchiha kid he met for the first time.
At least, before I can trust him, or in other words, let me see the value of this Uchiha kid.
“Hey, both of you come here.”
However, to Hinata Hiashi’s surprise, Tianxie did not respond to him, but instead shouted at the screen not far away.
Who is there?
After a moment of hesitation, Hinata Hiashi looked in the direction.
Two little heads popped out from there, they were Neji Hyuga and Hinata Hyuga!
now.
Neji and Hinata had tears on their faces.
Apparently they heard what Hinata Hiashi just said.
“Master Patriarch.”
“sorry.”
Neji was the first to bow to Hyuga Hiashi, and the knot in his heart seemed to be eased, but not completely erased.
But he no longer seemed to have that persistent, almost pathological hatred towards the Zong family.
Is it father’s own choice?
The patriarch was also in regret.
It seems that there are countless helplessness in the adult world as well.
He wanted to go back and think about this problem himself, how to treat the main family in the future, how to view Hyuga, and find the answer himself.
After taking a deep look at Tianxie, Ningji said thank you and turned to leave.
I wish you a bright future and no need for fleeting glory.
Tian Xie looked at his back with anticipation.
His path has changed.
Hinata is not good at expressing herself, but the moment she heard that her father would rather die in battle than send her to the Iwagakure Village, she knew that her father had always loved her deeply.
That is enough.
Hinata bowed respectfully to her father, and her eyes gradually became determined.
“Father!”
“If it is true as Hokage said, sacrificing Hinata… can save everyone…”
“My daughter is willing!”
“This time…it’s my daughter’s turn to protect everyone!”
No one can question this girl’s determination to stand up and protect everyone at the critical moment.
This was enough to move people in the original book.
Facing Pain’s attack, Sakura, who is set to play a big role, just roared and used the strongest summoning technique to summon Naruto.
Hinata, even though she knew the huge gap in strength, still dared to stand up and protect the people she wanted to protect.
This determination is something Sakura can never wash away no matter how hard she tries.
Why hesitate to die when you have the honor?
Faced with the same desperate situation, her choice was exactly the same as Hinata Hizashi’s!
This even made Neji, who had just stepped out of the room, tremble all over.
Is it the clan he resented, the eldest lady who had always been inferior to him?
Neji’s heart was no longer at peace.
He seemed to see clearly something he had never seen before, that is, the same belief as his father!
I would rather sacrifice myself than protect everyone’s beliefs!
“Hinata…sama.”
Touching the caged bird on his forehead, Neji was no longer confused.
He seemed to understand what he would do in the future.
Protect the clan!
Inherit your father’s beliefs!
They looked at each other in silence.
Tian Xie looked at the father and daughter and fell into deep thought.
Perhaps, this is why he likes this world and Hinata.
Without saying much, Hinata Hiashi would never do such a thing as sacrificing his daughter.
After comforting Hinata and waiting for her to go back, Hyuga Hiashi looked at Tianxie with a much softer gaze.
He has always reminded himself as the patriarch that the children of the Hyuga family must be different and receive strict education from an early age, and that father-daughter affection is completely unnecessary.
And now, he understood.
He is just a simple father, and as a father he will not allow his children to get hurt.
People are so simple.
Why live so complicated?
“Tell me, your purpose!”
It’s time to get down to business.
Hinata Hiashi obviously knew that Uchiha Tenxie came to him just because of the scene just now.
Changing Hyuga’s fate.
What is it?
Chapter 51 That clan deceived everyone! (3) (Old version)
He is clearly just a little devil, but there is always a feeling that he is unpredictable.
Hinata Hiashi looked at Tianxie with some hesitation.
Tianxie was also looking at Hinata Hiashi.
Now, the favorability has been cultivated a little, but it is still time to be open-hearted.
Especially when Hyuga Hiashi knew that the Uchiha had been destroyed and he was just a commander without troops, why should he trust himself?
Why do you think that the words of a little kid can change the fate of the Hyuga clan?
This is what Tianxie wants to accomplish tonight.
Tianxie has always used whatever means to achieve his goals.
But that doesn’t mean he feels guilty about innocent people.
For example, the Hyuga clan was blamed.
It is to pit the other party, but also to save him.
The trouble is that no matter how this matter ends, the Hyuga clan will definitely have a hard time.
But when the time is right, both Hyuga and Uchiha will see the light again.
It’s time to show your cards.
When a man does things, clean and efficient results are what should be achieved.
Without directly responding to Hinata Hiashi’s words, Uchiha Tianxie strangled Hanako and clapped his hands.
Immediately afterwards, accompanied by light footsteps, masked Anbu ninjas landed in the room one after another.
They seemed to appear out of nowhere, or maybe they had always been here, but Hinata Hiashi didn’t notice.
Anbu!
Wasn’t Uchiha Tenxie temporarily relieved of his status as an Anbu member?
And even if he is still in the Anbu, why can he mobilize the Hokage’s confidants?
“Can you think of anything?”
Standing up, Tianxie walked step by step to the front of his tribesmen, and the next moment all the Anbu ninjas knelt on one knee in unison.
They are loyal to Uchiha!
After joining the Anbu for so long, these tribesmen are convinced of Tianxie’s methods!
He is a true leader.
The next Uchiha clan leader appointed by Uchiha Fugaku himself!
But it was obvious that there was no other expression on Hinata Hiashi’s face except confusion. It seemed that for him, being able to command the Anbu only made him feel surprised, but he could not associate anything with it or have any understanding.
Tilting his head, Tianxie nodded to Shisui beside him.
After receiving the order, Brother Shuizi waved his hand.
In an instant, more than a dozen pairs of three-magatama Sharingan slowly condensed under the mask.
They are all the elite of Uchiha!
Members of the Uchiha clan!
Hinata Hiashi’s eyes widened, and this time he was completely distracted.
Uchiha…
Weren’t they exterminated?!
Why would he appear in his own home as an Anbu? !
I finally understand.
Tian Xie smiled slightly, causing the tribesmen to stop pretending to be cool.
There are two purposes for bringing these people along.
First.
Since we want to talk about cooperation, we must show our strength.
If you don’t have enough strength, why would others pay attention to you?
Can you convince others with just your mouth?
Sorry, no one in this world can do this except Naruto.
And the second point.
That is to see Hyuga Hiashi’s attitude. After all, before coming again, he could not be sure whether this man had the determination to confront the Konoha high-level officials, or even betray him without hesitation.
Therefore, for the sake of safety, Tianxie considered bringing his tribesmen together to intimidate the other party, and even kill him when necessary.
He never does anything without certainty.
Now that you are here, there is a foolproof plan.
“Uchiha… is still alive!”
Hinata Hiashi’s voice was hoarse, and his mind was now filled with countless waves.
When countless people believed that Uchiha died in the battle with Konoha, those people had already infiltrated the Anbu and were even ready to counterattack at any time.
How could he not be shocked when this horrific fact appeared right before his eyes?
“Nature is still alive.”
“And what you see is only a small part.”
Tian Xie said calmly, “It’s just a small part that I want you to see.”
That is to say, there are still many unknown means…
horrible!
Hinata Hiashi’s pupils slowly contracted.
At this moment, he thought of many things.
For example, when he accidentally used his Byakugan to observe Konoha, he discovered that the Uchiha clan seemed to have some unusual movements, and the number of people seemed to be reduced.
He did not see the specific process of the genocide on the night. After all, when Konoha did things, it had already considered whether the Hyuga clan with the Byakugan would be spying secretly, so it had set up a barrier long ago.
The more he thought about it, the more frightened Hinata Hiashi became.
The Uchiha is still alive!
Even lurking beside them?
These lunatics, what are they going to do?
Also, how did they sneak into the Anbu without being discovered?
“Oh, by the way, to be precise, I am still the young master now.”
Another bombshell!
The young master is completely different from the head of the family and the clan leader.
That means…
The current Uchiha clan leader is still alive!
Fugaku is not dead!
Hinata Hiashi was completely uneasy.
That clan deceived everyone!
Psychological deterrence is almost enough.
Tianxie nodded and asked his men to retreat, leaving only Shisui by his side.
“It seems that you have understood that I was not lying when I said that I could save the Hyuga clan from its current crisis.”
Sitting opposite Hyuga Hiashi again, Tianxie looked at the Hyuga clan leader with a gentle smile.
“As a negotiating partner, I have shown my sincerity.”
“So, Chief Rizu, can we continue?”
Taking a deep breath, Hinata Hiashi admitted that even though he did not look at Uchiha Tenxie with the eyes of an ordinary person, he still underestimated him.
From his sophisticated posture, his calm response, and his calm eyes.
Hinata Hiashi discovered a lot.
A six or seven year old child?
Stop fooling yourself.
This is a wise and shrewd man, a more sinister devil than the Konoha high-level officials!
“Your sincerity really surprises me.”
With a wry smile, Hinata Hiashi sighed slightly.
“Everyone was deceived by the Uchiha, including me.”
“No wonder you dared to come to me so blatantly. I’m afraid your fate was doomed the moment you walked in.”
With a solemn look, Hinata Hiashi looked at Tianxie again.
“Hoo, Young Master Uchiha, facing the current predicament, what should the Hyuga clan do?”
Regarding the affairs of the Uchiha clan.
Hinata is now in a very urgent situation.
Hinata is not an Uchiha.
They were totally unprepared for this situation.
The Uchiha were able to turn a living person into a living person right under Konoha’s nose, so they had no chance.
In response to Hinata Hiashi’s eager and expectant eyes, Tianxie simply slowly said eight words.
“Bite the bullet and hold on to the end!”
This is the only way to save Hinata!
Chapter 52 Sarutobi: “Are you kidding me?” (4) (Old version)
The impact of the Iwagakure incident was far greater than Sarutobi Hiruzen had imagined.
As the Hokage, he should have stepped forward to calm the people.
But the envoys from the Iwagakure Village were still here, and he couldn’t say with such a conscience that Konoha had completely resolved the matter and asked everyone not to worry.
The truth will come out sooner or later.
Now the whole village knows that the Iwagakure Village has bullied them and even wants to start a war. People want the Hokage to give an explanation.
Hope is hope, and no one dares to take the initiative to ask the Hokage to do something.
In addition, the Iwagakure Village led by Akagi came to him several times, urging him to solve the matter quickly, otherwise he would not be able to explain to the Tsuchikage.
In fact.
Regarding compensation, in addition to the hostage of the Hyuga clan’s main family, others are still being prepared.
After all, this time, the Ōnoki lion opened its mouth so wide that it almost took Sarutobi Hiruzen’s life.
There is not enough money and not enough supplies.
He hasn’t gone to the Hyuga clan to ask Hyuga Hiashi what he thinks.
Sarutobi was under a lot of pressure. In just a few days, he could see his aging process with the naked eye.
“The time is almost up, Sun Foot Patriarch.”
The Hyuga clan’s home, in the clan leader’s house.
Sarutobi visited again.
This time, his attitude was obviously much tougher.
He was forcing Hinata Hiashi to make a decision.
In addition to the hostage-taking heir of the main family, he also wanted the Hyuga clan to help Konoha provide enough supplies to fill the gap in the Iwagakure Village.
Although he is a scum to the extreme.
But Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn’t do anything about it.
“Okay, the Hyuga clan is ready for battle, let’s head to the border of the Land of Earth!”
Hinata Hiashi had a determined look on his face, and he tidied his ninja backpack in front of Sarutobi Hiruzen. The meaning was very clear: he was going to the battlefield!
The third generation’s face was filled with confusion.
I wonder if this kid thinks that what I asked him to consider is going to the battlefield?
What he said a few days ago was clear enough, even a fool could understand that he didn’t want to fight, he just wanted the Hyuga clan to sacrifice.
“Are you kidding me?”
Sarutobi had a dangerous look in his eyes.
Just like what Tianxie said.
Has his true face been revealed at this point?
Hinata Hiashi sneered in his heart, but there was no change on his face.
“Playing with you? Sorry Hokage-sama, I have a wife.”
This irrelevant answer made Sarutobi realize instantly that this kid was just playing tricks on him.
Are you pretending to be confused?
It doesn’t work for me.
Taking a deep breath, the Sandaime’s eyes became deep, “Clan leader Hiashi, do you mean you don’t want to contribute your strength to Konoha anymore?”
“Hokage-sama you are joking.”
Hinata Hiashi shook his head quickly, and then patted his chest with great determination, “Hinata can die for Konoha! If this is not called contribution, then what is called contribution?”
“As the clan leader, I can say this: even if you ask the Hyuga clan to fight the enemy on their own, we won’t even frown!”
“That’s determination!”
“So, Hokage-sama, let’s fight!”
You seem to be kidding me.
The corner of Sarutobi’s mouth twitched.
Start a war?
If I wanted to start a war, why would I come to you?
Hinata Hiashi’s attitude is not right.
Where has the timid Hyuga clan leader of the past gone?
What exactly is wrong?
I have already given him an ultimatum. If it were before, he would not be so tough even if it meant sacrificing his own daughter.
people.
Once there is a first time, there will definitely be a second time.
In order to protect the Hyuga clan, he will definitely agree to his request.
As long as Hyuga Hiashi, the head of the family, is still alive, is there anything wrong with finding a woman and having a few children?
“Chief Rizu, she’s just a daughter, why bother with this.”
Sarutobi said without giving up.
“No, this is not a question of sacrificing my daughter. For the Hyuga clan, even if the entire Hyuga clan is sacrificed, it doesn’t matter.”
“This is the Will of Fire in our hearts. If our sacrifice can save Konoha, so what? The key is the way of sacrifice.”
“Only the Hinata who died in battle!”
Patting his chest again, Hinata Hiashi directly rejected Sarutobi’s words.
“You are considering…”
“No need to think about it!”
Can!
Very good!
This time, the third generation was completely angry.
The Uchiha incident just happened, and the Hyuga clan leader seems to have forgotten the lesson!
After giving Hinata Hiashi a deep look, Sarutobi left after saying a few words.
“Hyuga clan leader, this is your last chance.”
“Think carefully about what happened to the Uchiha.”
“I’ll be waiting for you, and your daughter, in the Hokage’s office.”
Are you gone?
Hinata Hiashi calmed down and felt cold sweat on his back.
This was the first time he faced the third generation so toughly.
Although the elderly Hokage was old, his aura was still there. Talking to him like this would always make his heart restless and the pressure doubled.
The fate of the Uchiha?
Thinking of this, Hinata Hiashi smiled.
Turning back to look at the side, the young man who was walking out step by step still had no fluctuation in his eyes.
The end of the Uchiha was that they all went into hiding, and then all the elite were sent to the Anbu, ready to start a revolution at any time?
If this is the outcome, it will not be a threat to Hinata.
“He’s bluffing.”
Walking into the yard, Tian Xie adjusted the frame of his glasses and spoke calmly.
“Right now, or even in the short term, he has no way to target the Hyuga clan.”
“Unless he wants his career as Hokage to be deserted by everyone.”
“If something goes wrong in Hyuga, the next ones to be in danger will be the Ino, Shika and Chou clans. They are not fools, and neither is Sarutobi.”
“At least on the surface, he won’t take any action.”
The eight-character mantra is particularly important.
Grit your teeth and hold on to the end!
No matter how the third generation threatens himself or his clan, he will not compromise.
This is a really good trick.
According to Tianxie, if Sarutobi brought out the slogan “for the village”, he would counter-attack by saying “for the village” and rush to the battlefield to fight back!
“But, what do you mean by noodles?”
Frowning, Hinata Hiashi seemed to have thought of something.
“Yes, the hidden pressure is what you should deal with. If I were to describe it, it would be the death of Hatake Sakumo.”
Tianxie lit up a Huazi and said leisurely.
On the surface, Hinata is not afraid.
But how can we guard against the hidden attacks from behind?
As soon as the death of Hatake Sakumo was mentioned, he instantly understood what the so-called hidden arrow was!
Rumors!
When word spreads in the village that the Hyuga clan is unwilling to sacrifice themselves for the sake of Konoha, that is when the Hyuga clan will be under tremendous pressure!
Faced with a situation like that, what should Hinata do?
Hinata Hiashi’s expression changed and he quickly walked up to Tianxie and put his arm around his shoulder, “Brother, teach me!”
Who is your brother?
Tianxie blinked and said, “If you were my brother, wouldn’t it mess up the generations if he raped Hinata?”
“This is easy.”
“You have to take action first.”
“Hinata has been running Konoha for so many years, it’s only natural that he has his own network of connections.”
“What you need to do is to spread the excitement of the Hyuga clan in advance!”
“Tell them that the Hinatas are not cowards and that you are willing to die for Konoha.”
“In this way, rumors and gossips will not be a problem.”
Died fighting for Konoha.
Maybe I had this idea before.
Now?
Just a joke.
While admiring Tianxie’s intelligence, Hinata Hiashi gave him a thumbs up.
“With you here, it’s not surprising that the Uchiha have reached this point.”
Chapter 53: The Big Business of the Mercenaries “Akatsuki”! (5) (Old Version)
The atmosphere in Konoha was still tense.
It was in such a tense atmosphere that a piece of news caused great sensation.
rumor.
The Hokage secretly summoned the head of the Hyuga clan, Hyuga Hiashi, and they seemed to want to discuss together how to deal with the current situation.
And Hyuga Hiashi did not disappoint everyone. He directly expressed that there were no useless people in the Hyuga and was willing to lead all the tribesmen to the battlefield.
This move won great appreciation from the Hokage.
Rumors are not only spread by the Konoha high-ups. Tianxie, who traveled through time, understands the lethality of those things better than anyone else.
Hinata Hiashi didn’t know what the content of the rumors should be, but he knew.
So when this news came out of a villager’s mouth, the whole of Konoha became completely excited.
This is the first time that the Hokage has fought back after Konoha was threatened!
Such an action is enough to inspire people!
In an instant, the villagers of Konoha all walked in a more rigid manner.
threaten?
There’s nothing to be afraid of. The Hyuga clan has said it all, just do it.
If the sky falls, there will be someone to hold it up!
From the attitude of the villagers, it can be seen that Tianxie’s plan this time is completely in place.
After being preempted, the top management also went to deal with Hinata.
The villagers all praised the Hokage for his wisdom and Hinata for his bravery.
But only Sarutobi Hiruzen himself felt aggrieved.
Looking at Chi Tu, whose face was full of anger, he really didn’t know what to say to appease him.
Obviously, this guy is here to cause trouble.
“Hokage, what I heard is not what you said. Instead, you are actually preparing to go to war with our Iwagakure Village?”
“What on earth do you mean!”
“You must give me an explanation today, otherwise Lord Tsuchikage will take coercive measures!”
threaten.
A naked threat.
Sarutobi Hiruzen didn’t know what the so-called compulsory measures were, but it was definitely not a good thing for Konoha and the Land of Fire.
“Please tell the Tsuchikage to give me some more time.”
Sarutobi had a worried look on his face and put down his pipe, hoping to delay it a little longer.
Even if he used his butt to think, he knew that the rumors in the village were caused by Hinata Hiashi.
But he had absolutely no reason to cause trouble for the other party!
People show their loyalty, and disaster strikes the next day?
Stop joking, a Hokage who is disloyal will basically not have a good death.
Hinata’s move was very shady.
You can only bear the loss.
“Give you some more time? Do you think I have a lot of free time as a Tsuchikage guard?”
Chitu sneered and shook off the fat on his body.
“I will report everything that happens in Konoha to Lord Tsuchikage. It’s up to him to decide!”
“Take care of yourself!”
Seeing Akagi slam the door and leave, Sarutobi sighed.
At this point, he really had no other options. Talking didn’t work, and he no longer had the chance to threaten Hinata to make them compromise.
“Sarutobi, this is not like you.”
The office door was pushed open again, and this time the person who walked in was Sarutobi Hiruzen’s old friend.
Shimura Danzo.
When the bright sunshine of Konoha encounters unsolvable problems.
The roots hidden in the dark will unfold and extend.
“Just a bunch of Hyuuga. Compared to the Uchiha clan, they’re not a threat.”
As soon as he opened his mouth, he became a hermaphrodite.
Sarutobi knew how ruthless Danzo was, but right now, his ruthlessness was needed.
“Are you teaching me how to do things?”
Sarutobi narrowed his eyes.
“That’s because you don’t know how to do things.”
Danzo said calmly, “Hinata wants to avoid the threat and shift the issue to war. Don’t want to hand over the heir of the main family?”
“You can help them!”
“But they know the pain, and they know that sacrificing one person is much better than sacrificing the entire clan.”
What a great Danzo!
ruthless.
You are still cruel.
Sarutobi lit his pipe and fell into deep thought.
“It seems that the pressure on Konoha is not enough.”
“That old bastard Sarutobi Hiruzen deserves to be punished!”
The land of earth.
In Iwagakure Village, in the Tsuchikage’s office.
Looking at the documents sent back by Akagi, Ohnoki was very angry.
You killed my son, and now you won’t cooperate?
This is the first time I see Konoha being so tough.
Is the timing right now?
This is a problem.
The situation in the ninja world has never been decided by two ninja villages. If a war breaks out, the other ninja villages will definitely not sit idly by.
By then, the outbreak of the Fourth Ninja World War is inevitable.
This affects the interests of all ninja villages in the ninja world.
It would be a bit abrupt to start a war directly.
But this does not mean that the Iwagakure Village does not dare to fight!
During the Third Ninja World War, the man named Minato Namikaze destroyed the supply lines of the Iwagakure Village, forcing them to retreat. However, this had both advantages and disadvantages for the Iwagakure Village, as they retained most of their combat power and remained strong.
Therefore, he has the confidence to start a war, but he needs time to prepare.
“Someone come!”
After figuring it out, Ohnoki simply called his assistant.
Although I’m not used to Akagi not being around, there’s nothing I can do about it.
“Tsuchikage-sama.”
The assistant at the door hurried over.
“Gather all the ninjas outside to return to the village. Remember, we must make a big fanfare and let the people of Konoha know that we are preparing for a war.”
Whether to fight or not still depends on Ōnoki himself, but the pressure must be put on Konoha.
“You mean, pretend?”
The assistant suddenly realized.
“Do I need to pretend? If Konoha doesn’t cooperate anymore, I will let them know how strong the stone will of the Hidden Rock Village is!”
Ohnoki sneered, “Second, take this letter to the underground exchange we control and hand it over to the guy wearing weird clothes with fire clouds embroidered on them.”
Pull out a letter and the second-hand plan starts instantly!
Wars are not fought so casually.
But using other people’s hands to cause destruction has no effect on him!
Iwagakure Village is rich.
Can afford the money too.
After all, after this time, he will definitely gain enough benefits from Konoha.
It doesn’t seem like there’s anything wrong with mobilizing that organization once.
The people of Iwagakure Village are very efficient.
Only one day and one night passed, and the news was delivered to someone.
Inside that strange building.
Xiaonan walked up to Payne who was looking at the scenery with a letter in his hand.
“Nagato.”
“It’s time to work.”
Xiaonan has already watched the intelligence content, but still has some questions.
After all, the target of this attack.
It’s Konoha.
“This is a big deal. Should we take it or not?”
Listing Remarks (Old Version)
Now on the shelves.
Honestly speaking, everything that has happened to this book since it was put into storage has pointed to its failure.
But I still gritted my teeth and wrote it until it was put on the shelves.
There’s nothing else to say. The young author wants to try a more alternative approach to the Naruto genre. Are there any readers willing to read it?
The young author himself was not confident.
Everything depends on the readers.
It will be on the shelves at 12 o’clock tonight. As long as I can have something to eat, the author will stay up all night and work like crazy, and will update as much as possible.
Thank you for your support.
Dear parents who provide you with food and clothing, please give me a meal!
Thank you so much!